In the beginning, God sealed all the evils into one box. Famine, war, hate… All of these, and many more, inhabited that box together. The first woman, Pandora, had discovered the secret hiding place of Heaven’s box and took it within her hands. Some said it was a solid gold box hidden in the mountains, others that it was intricately carved mahogany in a hidden palace, still others that it was a sealed treasure chest deep in some ocean grotto. Either way, the box intrigued Pandora. It had no lock, only the will of Heaven kept it closed, but Pandora’s will was stronger, and she was able to open it. From within the box, all the evils of the world dispersed. Famine, war, hate… All these, and many more, were reborn in the world. Pandora had earned her death, but… there was one last redemption for her and the world. Inside the box, one light still lingered, the light of hope. And as that light remained in the box, one day the hearts of men would be able to conquer all evil and light the world with the torch called hope.

~*~

BAM! A girl grabbed her head as she lifted it wearily from a desk. Her light brown hair fell in cascades around her face as she raised her head and let out a shrill squeak. She tightened her grip on her head, wincing quickly and muttering some random nonsense beneath her breath amidst a few more high pitched squeaks.

A cheerful, feminine laugh rang through her ears. “Slept in class again, Minako?” A blond girl held a small black book bag out to the babbling underachiever.

Minako still held her head within her hands. Her large brown eyes narrowed as she growled. “Shut up.” Finally regaining her composure, Minako stood up from her seat and brushed her hair back behind her shoulders. She then adjusted the light pink bow at her chest, so that the bow hung loosely from her middy blouse. And finally, she pushed her white knee high socks down toward her ankles and the straps of her black patent shoes. She then clapped her hands before reaching for the book bag the other girl held out patiently. “Okay! Let’s go!”

The blonde haired girl giggled once more as she ran her fingers against the strands of her hair pulled back by bright red barrettes. “Is this special for today only, or do you do this every day when I’m not looking anymore?” She was about the same height as Minako with slightly shorter hair and a rounded face. Her outfit resembled the original condition of Minako’s, as they were school uniforms. She placed her fingers around the straps of her backpack and resituated the weight on her back.

Minako stuck her tongue out at the blonde haired girl. “Only for you, Renee.”

Renee giggled again and rolled her eyes. “How lucky, I’m the only one that gets subjected to your slob-like ways.”

Minako put her hands on her hips and whined,” If you keep laughing, we’ll never get to go!!!!” She slung the book bag over her shoulder and continued to whine, “And I’m not a slob…”

Her giggles continued. “Because I can’t laugh and walk at the same time?” She gave a quick wink. “And your unkempt bow tells me otherwise…”

She clenched her fist. “Well excuse me for not liking tight things around my neck!” She shook her head quickly. “No, just… I want to get there quickly…”

“Because Damien is hot?”

“No!!!!!! I wanna see the show!!!! I paid good money!!!!”

Renee put her hand to her face. “You’d think that with all the time we lived here, we’d have gone more often...” She removed her hand from her face. “And besides, it’s not like it was so expensive…”

Minako grabbed Renee’s hand and began running. “Look, I don’t care! This is no time to contemplate! That and my mom will be so sad that I’m missing her favorite shows!”

Renee laughed as she followed Minako’s quickened pace. “I think you’ll live for one day.”

“But… My mom was buying angel food cake!”

Renee shook her head. “It’s a wonder you’re not overweight.”

“I have a dancer’s body… It’s such a curse.” She nodded her head in a straightforward manner.

Renee clenched her fist. “Don’t say that with a straight face, Minako!!”

“Green isn’t a very flattering color on you, Renee,” Minako mused, a sickeningly huge grin covering her face.

“Arrogance doesn’t fit you well either,” Renee scoffed.

“What color is arrogance anyway?”

“Brown.”

“You’re mean, Renee!!!”

"Just telling the truth."

"Mean!!"

Renee laughed again as they continued running down the crowded street.

Cars sped by at lightning speeds on the road next to them. They pushed their way through the crowded sidewalk, only half mindful of the rushed people beside them. Overhead, the buildings loomed to impossible heights, making them seem almost small and meaningless within their own world. The increasing cloudiness of the day enveloped the busy streets.

“Do you think it will rain, Renee?” Minako held her hands in front of her and briefly examined the sky.

Renee smirked. “So you can ponder the weather, but I can’t laugh?”

Minako gasped. “That’s right! We’ll be late!”

Renee sighed and shook her head derisively. “You need to work on that focusing problem of yours…”

“It’s not a focusing problem!”

“My mistake, studying problem.” Renee winked.

Minako clenched her fist around her book bag. “I don’t have a studying problem!”

Renee winked again. “You’re right, it’s a disorder.”

“A disorder is worse than a problem!” Minako fumed as she ran past Renee.

Renee laughed as she reached her hand out to Minako. “Wait, wait. It was a joke!”

“Then at least make it funny!” Minako pouted. “You’re cruel, Renee!”

Renee continued laughing. “Sorry, sorry.”

“And don’t apologize if you’re not sorry, Renee!”

“Sorry…”

“You are not!”

Renee continued laughing as they ran down the street.

Even in the rain, their bright world shined brilliantly. It was a world where any sadness and darkness was buried far away from the surface and its inhabitants lived in a world of unending light. Though, in the end, that existence seemed somewhat unfulfilling. There are people who look forward to those sad, dark, and unfortunate days in the rain because brightness is dull without complimentary darkness.

~*~

After what seemed like an endless run, the studio finally stood before them. It was a bright, energetic room overlooking the square below. So many times, they had looked up to it, but had never actually been inside. It was a dream come true for them, like many others who had stood before the magnificence of this place. It was a place where happiness lit up the world in an instant. The audience had begun to gather on the tiered steps. They were two of fifty guests that day, finally realizing a long kept dream.

“We get to be on TV!!!” Renee squealed. “On TRL!!!!”

The two girls clasped hands and began to jump up and down. Their squeals were shining beams of sun on the otherwise gloomy day outside the window. Even as the fog settled the streets, their sunbeams broke through the darkness. They scrambled quickly to their seats, before the best spots were taken.

The show went as normally, the crowd cheered and the colorful, enticing videos flashed across the screen. As the show began, Minako's heart had been elated, almost to impossible heights, but it sank deeper and deeper into the ground as it progressed. Would it be buried six feet under in her lingering disappointment? What am I waiting for? There's something missing… But what? I can’t remember any more. Aren’t I happy? To finally be on the TRL stage? But there’s something from very long ago that I wanted… She put her hand to her head, letting out a low breath. Something from long ago? What exactly is it that my heart is missing?

The studio swirled into darkness. Minako’s face grew pale. Everyone around her was still cheering and smiling, even Renee. Don’t they notice this empty feeling swallowing them? She lowered her head and turned slowly to face Renee’s smiling face. “Renee…” Minako whispered.

Renee turned to face Minako. She reached her hand to Minako's arm. “Why are you so pale?” She blinked suddenly and her body shuddered forcefully. “I just felt really empty, like something was missing… Strange…”

“Me too.” Minako lowered her gaze. “What is it?”

Renee's eyes darted back and forth, looking at both sides of the room. She put her hand to her forehead. “I don’t remember, but there's something that should be here… from before… Something very important… It almost seems like it’s crying about being lost. What an ominous feeling…”

Minako put her hands on the step. It almost seemed to be cracking slowly beneath her. “Renee…” She reached her hand toward her friend’s arm.

Renee lowered her head; her eyebrows pinched as she smiled regretfully. “Minako, sorry… I want to remember… But… I don’t know…”

“Don’t apologize when you don’t have to…” Minako lowered her head and pulled her hand back.

Renee laughed quietly. “You’re right… I always forget… Sorry…”

Minako clenched her hand into a fist. Why is this place filled with such ominous darkness? Why do we remember such an odd and impending feeling? She looked down to the step. Why? Why does it feel like unending darkness is consuming this place? And, why do I feel like it’s pulling me under?

The step shattered underneath Minako. All that existed in the world seemed to be an endless void of darkness. She plunged into the void, an ominous river of blackness. She unclenched her fist and lashed her hand toward Renee, who still sat on the step. “RENEE!!!!!!!!!!”

Renee thrust her hand out, only a few moments too late. Minako had slipped from her grasp into the unending darkness of their ominous incomprehensible memories. She stood quickly. “Minako!!!” She put her hand to her head as she collapsed back to her seat. The darkness vanished and she was back within the world of the cheering crowd and the imagery of musicians. She folded her hands across her lap, then whispered, "What was that strange vision? Minako… Where on earth did you go?" She shut her eyes. "No… Where on earth could you go?"

~*~

Renee ran out onto the street. She whipped her head from side to side. Minako… Where are you? She lowered her head. That vision… Was it a dream, or… was it something more important? She clenched her fist. No one else had seen that unending black world, I’m sure of it. If they had, they wouldn’t have been cheering with such fervor afterwards. Maybe I’ve just gone insane… Minako probably slipped past me in the rush to leave. She would be at home, sadly asking her mother what happened on TV and if she could have some of the cake. She laughed to herself. That’s exactly what Minako would do.

She gasped quickly and raised her hands to her heart. Minako… If… If she’s just at her house then why is this immense sad feeling washing over my heart? She lowered her head. Minako who watches soap operas and laughs with her mother… Minako who never has a sad thought in her head, even over troublesome subjects like her grades. Renee clenched her fist again. Minako… Where are you suffering all alone? Is it… somewhere in the world I can never reach? What a cruel thing… I want to be with you… I want to hold you close and keep that darkness from consuming you. That black void… It must have been some dark world of only nightmares… Renee held her hand to her face. Minako… Hold on to your hope… I will be there as soon as I can… Somehow…

But how on earth do you get to a place that doesn't exist anywhere?

~*~

Minako stirred and opened her eyes slowly. Darkness? She moved her fingers slowly, almost laboriously. Where? Renee? Is this TRL? She shifted her eyes to her hair lying limply on the ground almost as if it were dead. She lifted her head slowly, raising her hand to her forehead as she sat up. Everywhere's a black canvas. It’s nothing like our world. It’s completely empty... Where is this? She blinked as her eyes continued to adjust to the dim lighting. This place is like an empty prison. Am I the only person in this world of unending darkness?

At that moment, a pair of wide, bright, yellowish pupils stared back at her. “Another soul has joined us, how unfortunate to awaken…”

Minako scooted backward and gaped. “Who’s there? Where are we?”

As her eyes adjusted to the lighting fully, she could make out the figure for the first time. Her darkened hair hung limply in front of her face, it was almost as black as the room surrounding them. Her clothing was dirty and torn, her face was yellowed and worn. How long has this girl been here? How long has she suffered all alone in this world of unending darkness? No… There seemed to be hundreds of those same yellowed eyes glowing back at her… How many girls live in this unending void?

“I should ask you the same question.” Her solemn voice and eyes were almost as hollow as the darkness.

“What is this place?” Minako asked, tears forming in her eyes. The creatures before her seemed broken and almost faceless. Had the pure blackness of the world done this to them or was it something else? Could darkness really harm a person so much that they changed?

Her shadowed hands rose to her heart; for that moment in time, the expression on her face seemed almost angelic. “All of us slept in a beautiful dream. They wanted us to forget, but we remembered… And now we suffer…”

“Beautiful… dream?” Minako lowered her gaze.

“A world of only light and happiness… There was never any hurt or despair. It was a world without darkness and suffering… But…” She clenched her fist. “Fragmented memories pulled us into darkness… Memories we never had…” She lowered her head. “Memories of only sadness…”

“Sad memories of what?”

“Before…”

“What happened before?” Minako clenched her hands to her heart. That ominous feeling at TRL… “Something… that didn’t exist in the world…”

“I do not know… But I remember that there was something…” She shut her eyes. “I dreamed that I was searching for something, from so long ago… What was it? Where was it? But… When I woke up, I was here. And this is where I have been ever since… Searching for something that existed only in my heart…”

“Is this a nightmare?” Minako’s voice shivered, an echo of the rest of her body. Something that can't be found… Something that doesn't exist anywhere on earth… Something that makes my entire body cry out to it…

“Wouldn’t that be nice? Then we could wake up to find everything like before.”

“Why are you still waiting here?”

“There is a legend of a great power sealed in a box. That power is the key to our existence. But… It seems that power was sealed away because it was evil. It’s unfortunate we depend on it more than anything.” She buried her face in her knees as she held them to her chest.

So much sadness fills this place. The creatures here are suffering. I can only clearly see this one figure shrouded in shadow, but all those other sad eyes are staring at me.

She raised her head once more. “But… There is a woman… Pandora… She can save us…”

“Pandora?” Minako moved her hands from her heart, blinking her eyes. A woman who can save everyone?

“Deep within her heart, Pandora knows the location of the box. She can light up the world with the torch called hope.” She turned her head slowly. “When she opens the box, we will all be saved from the monster and the evil of the world will vanish.”

“Evil and monsters? What’s going on here?”

The figure shook her head. “Only Pandora knows… Perhaps… Perhaps you are her?”

“No… I’m Minako…” Her voice quivered. Why can’t I help? Why is there only one powerful woman who could save the world from this unending darkness and monsters?

“No… I suppose you couldn’t be Pandora… Pandora can understand the vague memories that only whisper in our hearts.”

“What do I do?” Minako’s hands shook violently. Where is Renee? She’d been there with me and felt the emptiness with me, but… Where is she now? Minako shivered as tears began forming in the corners of her eyes. Renee… Where on earth are you? What do I do without you here? Renee…

The figure vanished within the shadows. The piercing, yellow eyes glimmered for a moment, then vanished into the dark abyss. Her low voice called to Minako through the blackness. “There is nothing you can do… Only Pandora holds the torch of hope.”

Pandora… A woman who carried a torch of hope to light the world… Minako huddled against the wall and shivered. The lights of the eyes no longer lighted this world… A world of only darkness… It was terrifying… “Renee…” Tears dropped from her eyes and burst violently on the ground like a rainstorm. Where in the world am I? Can you find me in this darkness? Renee…

Minako jolted her head. Did I doze off in this terrible place? If so, why aren’t I back with Renee? If this place is only a nightmare, then sleeping should let me go back home… back to the beautiful dream world, our world… Even if it wasn’t real, it was bright and happy… Warm sun and unlimited possibilities in the sky... And… I had Renee. Not like this place. It’s cold like Siberia with no light in front of my eyes. Maybe the blizzard outside is too blinding. Maybe I’ve found refuge in a cave where only insects skitter across the floor among the remains of the long deceased, frozen time capsules in this barren winter wonderland. But worst of all, I’m alone. I miss the warmth and comfort of being with someone, anyone… She shivered again and hugged her knees. Is this what it means to be lonely? Renee… She buried her head in her knees. Please… Come find me, Renee…

A clicking and scraping noise resounded in her ears. Minako’s heart did a backflip in her chest. Someone or something is coming. Her legs trembled violently as she gripped the wall tightly with her hand. She finally managed to stand and backed toward the wall on her unstable feet until she was absorbed in its shadow. Closer and closer, the clicking and scraping grew louder. Who exists in this world outside of this ominous cage? She tried to cover her breath in the shadow as well, but it would not allow her to hide. Her heart pounded like the crashing waves of the ocean. Even if I can hide my breath, the footsteps could definitely hear my heart crying from the darkness. Doom approached, it was silent like death. Minako clenched her eyes shut tightly, hoping to further shield herself from the ominous footsteps. But… I have to know… She opened her eyes slowly. Just who do these footsteps belong to? Who else could exist within this world? And… especially outside of this suffocating cage? Who was strong enough to overcome the impending darkness? Didn’t they say that there were monsters here? Is this a monster?

“Well…” He smirked, crossing his arms across his chest. The chains attached to the cuffs decorating his wrists danced lightly against his torso. “It seems to me that we have some new company…”

Minako’s eyes grew wide as she cupped her hand to her mouth, desperately trying not to cry, scream, or vomit. It’s terrible! No, horrifying!

He was a tall boy. His solemn, yet twisted happy face seemed tired, worn, alone, and slightly unhinged. Before the rest of his facial features came into view, his crystalline blue eyes pierced through the darkness. Whatever light managed to exist in this place reflected off his fair hair. But did all of this make him a boy? A few inconsistencies with that theory existed. If he was indeed an average boy, why did horns sit nestled among his fair hair? And why did his hands and feet end in claws? His whip-like tail seemed to wag in delight and the limply resting large, flesh colored wings on his back were impossible to ignore.

Is he even human? Demons who were half-man, half-beast, and decorated in chains beckoned the world’s misguided souls to the depths of their fiery abyss. They were composite creatures, born from the sinful souls of the misguided man. And yet, to live in this blackened abyss, was he more sinful than any mere man? Still, his demonic characteristics were more than composite, they were almost mystical, resembling a legendary dragon. But those composite demons - minions of the fiery abyss - did not possess wings at all. Wings belonged to the angels of Heaven. The strongest of all the demons, after all, was the devil called Lucifer, an angel that had fallen from Heaven for his sinful heart. And then, to further pull himself from God, he pierced his own wrists with chains to destroy his wings and then he became a composite monster, the torso of a man with broken wings and the hind legs and horns of a goat.

Wings and chains… I’ve seen them in books before, creatures of the underworld... Minako backed away from him slowly. This terrible satanic minion probably has his way with girls like me… before he eats them for breakfast.

His clawed hands fingered the lock on the door and the chains rang against the bars. His claws were like keys, the lock opened with ease. He stepped into the cage that contained the girls.

I’m not sure how many of them are in this cage, but I remember the infinite pairs of gleaming, yellow eyes that always watched me through the darkness. All of them now hid in the shadows and I’m left alone, standing up to their monster. The girls have made me Saint George and chosen me to fight their dragon. Minako continued to step away from the door as the metronome within her heart kept setting its tempo even faster.

The creature now stood within the prison, towering over all of its inhabitants as the giant monster who would reign above their city. “You just got here, didn’t you?” he asked Minako, reaching his clawed hand toward her wrist.

Minako pulled her arm back quickly, but his claws were lightning quick and he latched onto her arm before she could rescue it. Minako pulled at her arm endlessly, but it was a worthless attempt, the creature would not loosen the vice of his grip.

Minako’s hands trembled as she stood face to face with him, wrapping her free fingers around her wrist as she continued to pull on it. “Where is this place? Why do you keep these girls imprisoned here? Is your world so unappetizing that you would trap women from another world for your pleasure?”

The creature’s eyes were blood red as he tightened his grip on her arm. It was as if he intended to squeeze her blood from her arm like it was wine to accompany his supper. He turned his head and threw her arm back toward her in disgust.

Minako clenched it with her free hand and took one more step back.

“Do you… Do you really see me as that kind of monster?” He growled quietly. “I’m trapped here too, you know…” He looked upward and wrapped himself in his arms. “There was such light and warmth in the world, wrapped tightly in God’s embrace, a star in his endless sky. I shined so brightly, and it was heaven. But...” His eyes narrowed as his expression grew cold and his fist clenched as he bore his fangs. “But it was a lie! Shunned by God’s love, turned away from the warmth and light and the endless stretch of Heaven… To be a monster, to inhabit the darkness, all alone… Was this my fate all along? To be embraced so warmly, so lovingly, to be brought so far up, that I would fall even farther, even faster?” He snarled. “I hear all of you! Endlessly, you speak of hope for something you remember. Sealed in a box by God? How pathetic! You love evil, then no wonder you’re all here in this nightmare! Pandora, your savior, will she really come to rescue you? Why would she come down here to this stark, black hell to rescue the Devil’s consorts? You’re all pathetic!” He began to laugh, low at first, but it grew louder and more maniacal.

Minako’s heart leaped into her throat. She swallowed hard to return it to its rightful home. It still was not enough. To feel so loved, to be so full… To lose it all in one moment and be left with nothing. How selfish of me for sobbing about being away from Renee. He may have been a demon, but he lost all his warmth, love, and all his memories of why he was shunned in such a way. They all had… Everyone here, they had some sort of memory, very distant and clouded in the white hell blizzard surrounding them; as they were interned deeper in the blizzard, their memories of the golden dream world slipped further away from them. But unlike this demon, they clung to a far off light. Whether it existed here or not, they knew it existed somewhere and that it would save them. Pandora, the woman who held high the torch lit with hope would save them.

“Ummm…” Minako reached toward the demon, but her hand fell short as he stepped back toward the bars of the cage.

His claws brushed against the metal bars of the prison, a quiet ringing resounded in their ears. He lowered his head. “It’s not… It’s not that you’re pathetic… But… But after all these years, your hope never wavered, your faith stood so strong…” His claws gripped the bars as he turned back to them, to Minako. “I wish… I wish I were still like you, so full of hope and belief in the light of Pandora…”

Minako lowered her head. “Don’t wish to be like me… I’m the newest one here, remember?” Minako crossed her arms and wrapped her hands around her elbows. “I still can’t handle being away from Renee or my own world…”

He cocked his eyebrow. “You really did just arrive?”

Minako nodded her head. “Do you normally come to visit this cage?”

“I don’t…” he murmured, “The light…”

Minako raised her head. “The light?”

He turned his head toward the bars slowly, his expression changing to that of an almost helpless loneliness. “Stolen from the loving arms of God, cold and lonely in the darkness, I was promised the beautiful priestess Pandora... All the demons from all the kingdoms were. Four priestesses would emerge in the midst of this tragedy, one for Rubiihoppou, one for Emeradotouhou, one for Topazuseihou, and one for Safaiananpou. She would bring with her the location of the box, hidden deep within her heart. And she would find all her demons.” His grip loosened, as if he was too weak to grab hold of the safety of the bars, his pride’s strength faltering. “I waited every day for her, so she could place me back into the welcoming arms of God. I waited every day…”

Minako clasped her hands to her heart. “It’s okay to feel scared when you’re lonely… Being lonely is hard for everyone… Nobody likes it...” She took a hesitant step and reached her hand toward him.

He lowered his head and clenched his hands around the bars tightly. “Don’t you dare pity me! I’m not that frail to feel scared or lonely!”

“But… You’re all alone…” Another step.

“Being alone and being lonely are different. People who are lonely don’t have the strength to stand. I’m standing, why can’t they?”

Minako stopped and lowered her gaze, examining the room. People who did not have the strength to stand… All the inhabitants of this room were like that… aside from me and this demon who stood and gripped the metallic bars of the cage. Is it possible to be lonely and still have faith and hope? Or is this a façade? She clenched her fist. “Then give them the strength to stand! Aren’t they all here so one of them can be Pandora? Choose one!” She swept her arm out across the cage.

He shook his head. “None who ever appeared within this prison fit her qualifications…”

“All of them have hope for the future. Isn’t Pandora the one who carries the torch of hope?” Another step.

His shoulders seemed to sink as he tightened his grip on the bars again. “The women called Pandora are more than mere mortals… Carrying a torch of hope for everyone is more difficult than carrying it for yourself alone…”

“Is it the name, then?” Another.

“No… That would be too simple. A name is merely an identification for something…”

“So choose one and name her Pandora… That’s how it works, right?” Another.

“We give her the title Pandora because she is already the one who should receive such a title… Calling another such a name would only anger the true Pandora…”

“And you said she is supposed to be beautiful, surely any woman here is as beautiful as she should be…” Another.

“Does beauty make a person into what they truly are?”

Minako lowered her head. People are what they are because of who they are… Outside factors may give them some advantages… But… People grow using what they are already made of… She lowered her head.

“Her heart… emanates warmth…” His voice shook.

Minako raised her head. Someone who holds the torch called hope… She must be strong enough to light it on her own.

He turned back toward her, his eyes filled with tears as though his heart was afraid to move forward or stay back. He lowered his head, but glanced up at her face. So pretty, yet already showing the suffering of this desolate hell of darkness. He clenched his eyes shut quickly. I can’t look at her face, it’s pitiful and heartbreaking.

Minako reached her arms toward him and pulled him closely within her embrace. “It’s okay… I know you’ll be alright.”

He started to shrink back, but his knees began to drop from under him as he crumpled in her arms. So fragile and weak, a china glass doll with the physique of a demon.

This creature is a demon… Right? And if that’s true, why do I feel such heartbreak toward him? It’s like a knife in my heart. Why is my heart crumbling as his tough exterior shatters on the floor? Minako tightened her grip on his frame. Is his heart made of glass too? Wouldn’t that hurt him? I can do that, at least… I can keep him from shattering. “I’ve been selfish...” Her eyes began to fill with tears. “I was miserable here, ripped away from Renee... I thought I was suffering. But… You’ve waited down here all these years, praying for a priestess who won’t come. Is she just too wrapped up in the dream we have all awakened from? I’m not sure, but… but it seems unfair for her to leave you down here when you need her more than you will admit.”

He looked up at her with his weak eyes, even as his head began to fall back toward the ground. “She doesn’t exist…” His voice shook. “She doesn’t... exist… anywhere in the world!”

“No!” Minako tightened her grip. “You’ve been alone all these years… Waiting down here in the depths of darkness for someone who’s supposed to save you… If you knew she didn’t exist, why would you wait? Her heart is sleeping, silently, waiting for the moment she needs to be here… I know it! I know she’ll come, so… so don’t think she doesn’t care about you… and everyone…” The tears began falling lightly down her face.

A slight smile crossed his face as his voice broke. “So… much… faith… If only… I could… be so strong… But… but I… don’t know… what to do… anymore…”

Minako held him closer in her embrace as the tears continued to fall from her eyes. “You’re not so weak… I would have given up long ago. No… even now I feel like my heart is breaking… But, even if it’s hidden, your faith has clearly never faltered… That is such enormous strength…”

He tried turning his head from her, but his weakness overcame him and his eyes remained fixed on her face. This girl... is that type of person. It’s too much… a person like that… A kind person... I feel sorry for her. Kind people are clung to, they’re sought out, and taken advantage of… By people… and creatures… like me… That is why… That's why I avoided the women here… and left them alone… I don’t want them to be involved especially when I’m just their monster… I can do it on my own… Yes, I’ll keep running on my own… He lowered his head and attempted to raise his hand to his face. Tears… I don’t have to be understood… I don’t care if they’re scared of me… If they hate me... Or, if I’m alone… He ran his arm lightly across his face. I promised myself I would never cry, but… I’m sorry…

He thrust his arms around her body, knocking her backwards to the ground with the weight of his body and chains. He buried his face in her chest.

I’m sorry… I’m going to cling to you. I’m really... powerless on my own… I lied… I’m so weak… He shut his eyes as a few lone tears streamed down his face. “I… I don’t know… what… to do anymore… I… just… don’t know… I can’t… do anything… on my own… By myself…”

Minako wrapped him tightly within her arms as she sat up. “I know there’s a difference between being alone and being lonely… But… Being by yourself is scary… Being alone… is a very frightening way to live…”

His head fell downward from the strain of trying to sit up with her. I can’t… I can’t stand up… on my own… with my own power… His eyes began to close in fatigue, as his grip around her body weakened. “How warm… Your embrace is… so much… like a current… flowing through me…” His breathing was shallow. “My name…”

“What?” Minako compensated for his weakening grip by tightening her own as much as she was able to.

“Pandora… the priestess… she knows… knows my name… Maybe not… on the surface… But… but… her heart… will react to it…”

Minako ran her hand across the back of his head, trying to calm his restlessness.

“Nickolas…”

Minako pulled her hand back from his head as it trembled. Her heart jumped into her throat. Somewhere, so long ago, I remember that name deep in my heart… ”Nickolas… No… Nick...”

His mouth uttered the last words he could manage before his weak body gave out. “Nick?”

It rang through her ears like the last whisper of a long forgotten history, trying to be rediscovered. The priestess Pandora knew the names of the demons in her heart. Pandora… The woman who held high the torch bearing the light of hope… She was a selfish girl who was unable to awaken from the beautiful dream in which she lived. Her true name wasn’t Pandora at all, it was Minako.

The ominous darkness lingered in the air. After all these years, it was stagnant and cold. It arose from the shadows for the sole purpose of stealing life. Death was the so-called light of darkness. It was this reason alone that the beautiful creatures - who may even be revered as gods - were pale and sickly with gleaming yellow eyes; the darkness had stolen their humanity. Were all who lingered there turned into demons by the darkness?

The darkness itself seemed to reflect the heart that the demon Nick had acquired. It was so like creatures to be shaped by their habitats. And yet, he seemed to be hard, rigid, and unyielding. Was the environment affected, instead, by his own heart? Was that the reason it had become such a desolate, lonely place where only death and darkness existed? And what of hope, the only light that retained a person’s heart and spirit? Where was it now? The very fuel of light, of life, was so misguided, so lost that it was missing in the depths. But, it existed somewhere, hiding, all alone. And somewhere there was a power that could restore it to everyone there. Wasn’t the demon dwelling in the darkness another entity entirely? He hid there, perhaps by no choice of his own, waiting and praying for his other life. Hope would restore it. All alone, he was merely existing and waiting to be found for as long as he could remember. Finally, the Priestess Pandora had arrived to rescue his heart.

But what exactly was the Priestess Pandora?

Minako opened her eyes wearily. The darkness must have swallowed all the strength in the room, because she found herself on the floor with her head leaned over the demon.

The demon, Nick, rested his head in her lap. Curled in a ball with his tail wrapped around him and his wings folded down, he resembled a child. He slept so peacefully and looked angelic, despite his otherwise supposedly grotesque appearance. Though his face had been so hard and unforgiving, she now saw it with a new perspective. His features were not as rigid as before, and were actually quite soft. His eyelashes rested lightly on his cheeks as his eyes were calmly closed. His eyes had been so intense, but now he seemed to find peace in his rest. His face had been so pale and sickly, but now his cheeks seemed to pink. His lips, which were much fuller than Minako had noticed, actually curved into a slight smile. His tousled hair fell around his face lightly. Did he find peace in knowing he was protected? Even as the stale air loomed around him, she held his heart in her hands. It was safe there, even its glass would not shatter.

Minako smiled at his peaceful face. Could hope be restored to him from its hiding place? Before, he had spoken of his disheartened feelings toward the priestess Pandora and all the others for their faith, because he believed everything to be a lost cause. But now it seems like hope is returning to him because I’m here. Maybe his hope was never really lost. Even if it was hiding, is there still hope in all people?

She closed her eyes. Pandora was the guardian who lit the torch called hope. And, as Nick had said, the names of the demons are resting in my heart. They seem very faint and hidden just beneath the surface, but they’re there in a very small, fragile whisper. They’re calling to me, but it doesn’t seem real...

She put her hand to her heart. That stinging feeling… It’s almost more painful than a cut or stab. It lingered sadly… Like it’s something very close to my own person... Am I like those characters in the movies that die in one realm and are reborn in another one? Have I suffered with these demons before? Or, was I born to suffer with them? It feels strange wanting to break down into tears for a creature I’ve never met. Still… for a demon he seems… very human…

She pulled him closer and pet his head gently. He stirred and his feet fluttered slightly.

What’s the difference between a demon and a human? Is it appearance alone? Or is it something even more vital? Does a demon possess a different kind of heart from humans? And Pandora… Is she a demon herself? It almost seems like she would have to be something sinister to associate herself with creatures that live and breathe darkness. But do they really do that?

Minako lifted her hand lightly and Nick’s eyes opened slowly.

He blinked as though he were in a daze, as if it were the first time he had slept so soundly in a long while. He moved his head so that his weary eyes could look into hers. Those baby blues of his were the ocean of his troubles. Every pain, suffering, longing, and wish rested in that ocean. None of these fell to the depths of the abyss, instead floating on the surface. The emotions that had capsized were happiness and faith, but at least his faith began to rise to the surface once more. How was it that such heavy emotions could float on the surface of his eyes and his heart? His ice cold stare was beginning to melt.

Do they tell him that his eyes look sad and cold?

His weary eyes still blinked, as though they stared into nothingness even as he looked at her.

“I’m sorry…” Her voice dropped in her concern. “Did I wake you?”

His voice wavered. “No…” He turned his head away from her slowly. “I’ve been thinking….”

“Yes?”

“Pandora… why… were you crying for me?”

“Why?”

“Was it pity?”

Minako turned her head from him, quickly shutting her eyes.

“It’s… okay if that’s the reason…”

She turned back to him and opened her eyes slowly, then rested her hand back on his head. “It was more like… I couldn’t imagine being so utterly alone… And it broke my heart…”

“Isn’t that pity…?”

“It’s more like… empathy.”

“Is that a special kind of pity?”

“No… It’s like a mutual understanding.” Minako smiled as she patted his head. She giggled as his tail whipped back and forth. “Just like a puppy.”

As Nick watched her laugh, the smile disappeared from his face. Though he frowned, the anger and hardness did not return, but he blinked his eyes and cocked an eyebrow.

Minako covered her mouth with her hand and pulled her other hand from his head.

Nick glanced away. “Was I… here all night…?”

“I don’t remember falling asleep, but I guess you must have been…”

He closed his eyes again. “Oh…”

She lowered her hand into her lap, then ran her fingers through his hair. “Do… Do those chains hurt your wrists?”

Nick opened his eyes and raised one hand slowly to look at the cuff. The metal clinked against the ground as he moved his hand. “They’ve… always been there…”

“They’re not too tight?”

“They fit fine…”

“But wouldn’t you be more comfortable without them?”

“I’ve always worn them… I don’t think it would be any different…”

“How long is always?”

“It’s… been a long time…”

Minako pulled one hand up to her face again. “Do… Do you…”

He stared up at her with his glassy eyes again as he blinked.

“Do you hate me?”

“Why?”

“I left you here all alone. I was…”

“You let me lay in your lap… Just like a child… and not a monster...” He curled his knees into his chest. “I wasn’t all alone here…”

“No… All these years…”

He closed his eyes. “I heard… a long time ago a Priestess appeared in Rubiihoppou. She was condescending and hurtful to the demons she claimed to protect. Their hearts shattered because of her cruel treatment…”

Minako lowered her hand. “You… think I’m like her…”

“It's been a long time… But here you are, staying with me...”

“Do you resent me?”

“I don’t understand that word…”

“It’s being bitterly angry, like a hurting hate.”

He frowned. “I already said I didn’t hate you…”

“It’s a little different than that...”

He fiddled with one of the chains on the ground. “I don’t like emotions… They’re too complicated.”

She laughed. “I don’t think anyone really likes them.”

“It’s difficult…” He looked up at her with those pained, child-like eyes.

More than anything, I want to reach out and grab him and hold him close. I’m not sure which is stronger, my urge to hug him because of his sadness or my urge to cry at the overwhelming sadness of this place. Her lip trembled.

He inhaled quickly, then pressed his lips together. “Ummm… Do you miss it?”

Minako shook her head and focused on his face. “It?”

“That dream you woke up from…”

She glanced away. “I…” A few tears began forming in the corners of her eyes as she lowered her head.

Nick cocked his head. “Do you pity it?”

She raised her hand to the corner of her eye to wipe away her tears. “Pity… no…”

“But you’re crying…”

“Do you only ever see them crying when they pity you?”

Nick clenched his hand lightly, gripping the dirt at the bottom of the cage as he glanced away from her. “They always called me a ‘sad creature’ or a monster and pulled back from me… Then they looked back with tears in their eyes…” He released the tension in his hand. “Am I so pathetic that I must be pitied constantly?”

Minako put her hand to his head. “You’re not pathetic. You’ve been trying to be strong for so long. Being sad doesn’t make you pathetic or a monster...”

He glanced back at her as his shoulders tensed, but he said nothing.

“What’s the difference between humans and demons? I’ve been wondering...”

“Humans hate demons…”

“But… Humans hate other humans too… That’s why there are wars, right?”

“I don’t like them… They’re too cold…”

“The priestesses?”

“They’re a bit different… More like us…”

“Us?”

“Demons… They’re more like demons…”

“Why?”

“They’re also bound by chains… Different from ours, but… They’re still bound…”

“Chains?”

Nick curled himself into an even tighter ball. “Chains are for binding people, so they have to follow orders.”

“Orders?”

“People who are free do what they like can leave and move and run from the things they don’t like.” He sighed. “They aren’t trapped.”

“Trapped how?”

“Here… Trapped here in the darkness…”

“Does it… hurt?”

“No. Not me… But… it’s really, very lonely…”

“But you said that…” She lowered her head. Maybe it's better to not bring that up.

“I can’t… I can’t tell them it terrifies me… Then they’ll die…”

“I don’t understand…”

“They… die... here…”

She pressed her lips together. “And if they’ll die, why are you telling me?”

“You’re a lot stronger than them… That’s what Pandora is…”

“Pandora is what?”

“She’s a concentration of strength.” He closed his eyes again.

She ran her hand through his hair. “Nick…”

He opened his eyes slowly as tears fell out of them.

She put her hand to his cheek lightly, trying to catch his tears.

He clenched his fist weakly at his chest. “Hearing that name…”

Minako lowered her head. “I’m sorry… It’s ‘Nickolas,’ isn’t it?”

He closed his eyes and swallowed. “No, it’s fine… It’s painful to hear, but… It makes me happy…”

“Nick…” She put her hand on his head, then ran her fingers through his hair.

He swallowed againas he gripped a fold in her skirt. “I’ve been waiting… I’ve always been waiting…”

All alone… in the darkness… It sounded like a sad fairy tale.

He laughed quietly. “I must sound extremely pitiable right now…”

“No... Nick… what is your greatest wish?”

“I… want it back… What else could I want besides the box?”

She smiled. “If you got that, then what would you want?”

He opened his eyes slowly “I would want… to leave this place and see the world...” He frowned as his eyebrows pinched together. “But… I can’t go anywhere…”

“Those chains are broken… They can’t bind you to one place, can they?”

“They mark me as unfit… and unwanted…” He closed his eyes again. “There are invisible binds, bindings stronger than any visible ones could be….”

“Do you want to be free?”

“I…. don’t understand…”

“You want to leave this place, right?”

He opened his eyes, revealing the glassy look in them again. “Yes…”

“I’ll help you do that.”

He sat up briskly, his eyes wide as life returned to them. “How?! How can you do that?!”

She pointed to his chains and smiled. “I’ll help you remove your chains. Then you won’t be bound to this place or anyone but yourself anymore.”

“Remove them?”

She lowered her head. “It means leaving behind everything you know, though… It might be hard to move without them if they’ve been there so long though.”

He shook his head in disbelief. “Can you do that?”

“I don’t like the idea of anyone being bound to something they don’t want…” She turned back with a smile. “So it’s worth a try, right?”

Nick nodded and held his arm out. The chain clinked against the ground.

Minako pulled a bobby pin from her ribbon, the hanging strands fell loosely from their own weight.

“Hold still, alright?”

Nick gave her a sharp nod.

She thrust the bobby pin into the locking mechanism and gripped the cuff at his wrist tightly. It seemed to be different from most other locks, in that the intricate pattern of the grooves refused to snap under pressure. Minako lowered her head and shut her eyes. Why? Why is this so difficult? She tightened the grip of her other hand on the cuff. Break… Please break…

There were a few clinking sounds.

Minako opened her eyes slowly. All four of the metal cuffs and their chains had shattered and lay on the ground around Nick.

He gaped at the shards of metal.

Minako raised her hand to her head. “They just… broke…”

Nick raised his hand to his face and examined his bare wrist. He turned it weakly. It was gone. After all these years, they had finally broken. He turned to his second wrist, they had all broken. I’ve spent all these years trapped in a cage, always changing but never really changing at all... I’ve always been bound by something I could never see, even after the day the chains finally broke from the wall. Even after that day, the cuffs still bound me in an existence of chains. No matter how hard I tried to go forward, they always pulled me back and held me prisoner. He clenched his fist. It feels as though an enormous weight has been lifted... Is this what being free feels like?

Minako smiled. “I guess I could keep my promise after all.”

Nick grabbed her wrist.

She blinked. What?

Nick pulled her in toward his chest and wrapped his arms around her body tightly.

“Nick?” She felt her pulse race as she inhaled sharply.

“Thank you.” Tears began to stream down his cheeks. “Thank you…”

Minako rested her head against his shoulder as tears formed in her eyes. “Of course… it’s fine…”

Nick closed his eyes. “Being forced to stay in this desolate, lonely place… It’s frightening. It’s… really very frightening…”

“Don’t worry… You’re free now… You can go anywhere...” The tears began to stream down her cheeks. “It’s the least I could do… So you didn’t hate me…”

“Hate you?”

“After all this time…”

“How can I hate you when my heart is filling up with warmth?” He leaned his head on hers as his calm breath whispered by her ear.

Minako felt her chest grow hotter as her heart thudded inside it. He can’t see me... Thank goodness...

“No one has ever shown me such kindness… I was so very alone…” He opened his eyes. “But, it’s strange to me… I’ve never felt so at peace…” He loosened his embrace and pulled back, examining her face as he gripped her shoulders.

She tucked a strand of hair behind her ear as she lowered her head, but glanced up at him with her eyes.

He bowed his head as his cheeks flushed, then pulled his trembling hands from her shoulders before quickly turning his back to her.

Minako reached her hand toward him, but he pulled away as he stood up rapidly - albeit clumsily - and clamored through the metal gate.

Her hand fell in her lap as she listened to his footsteps pounding the stone floor. It wasn’t enough. Even though I broke his chains and pulled him free from this den of misery, it's still not enough. Her heart sank. He said he didn’t hate me, but then he ran away so quickly… He must have lied. I can feel my heart pounding in my chest, but not like before. That was the first time a man has held me that way… He’s a man, right? Does it really matter if he's a demon or a human? I can’t focus on that… Especially if he hates me...

She pulled her knees to her chest and rested her head on them. Even though I’m supposed to be Pandora, I haven’t really helped him at all… Chained or unchained, he’s still missing what was sealed inside the box. And, unfortunately, breaking those chains didn’t immediately give it back to him. Will he still hate me as long as it’s missing? Maybe that's the only way to solve everything… Maybe I can get him to forgive me if I agree to go with him and get that box.

She lowered her head. “Renee… Why do I even care if he hates me or not? If I could just go home to you... I wouldn’t have to think about it anymore… I could just forget…” She buried her head against her knees. “It would be nice if I could just forget…”

The darkness swelled around the room, once more concealing all those around her. The gleaming yellow eyes were the light in her fog of misery. In a way, it was almost that much sadder than it had been before.

How could a mere box be more important than being imprisoned in a cage? How could it be more important than a person’s freedom? Things like that seemed more important than a mere box. Did being Pandora mean something more than just bringing together the demons? Was the box actually the key to fulfilling their wishes?

And Pandora’s duty… To light the torch called hope… How exactly do you go about lighting something unseen like that? It has to be a different kind of torch from a normal one, you can’t just start a fire and light it up. Did the torch of hope have something to do with the box? Were they really the same thing? Or were they more different from each other than I can imagine? Does it have something to do with the quality of the human heart? Maybe the way to light the torch is through kindness. And if it’s kindness, then maybe Nick won’t hate me anymore.

“Renee… do you think that’s the way I can get out of this world and go home?” She raised her head a little. “Yes, I think that’s why I’m still here…. Because he's still holding on to this idea of me...”

Outside was a pink and orange pastel paradise. The sun seemed to kiss the earth and the rock as it slowly rose into the sky. The ground below him lit up in sparkling colors of various hues and tones. It was a world of only brightness that illuminated the jagged rocks above and beneath him. He sat on a flattened rock ledge that jutted out from the mountain just slightly above the entrance to the cave. He raised his clawed hand to his face, shielding his eyes from the light. He laughed quietly. “I had no idea the world was this intensely light…”

He peered down at the cave entrance. This is a place of only shadows and darkness. The stale air has been overused. Maybe that’s the reason they were dying, because no one could feasibly live in that world. But was it only the darkness that was suffocating them? Or was it me?

He glanced back toward the rising sun. So bright… Has the world always been this way? I don’t think I’ve ever seen this much light or felt this much warmth, even with God… It seems incredibly bleak and cold here, like a place where no one was allowed to survive. He hugged his knees lightly. Wasn’t the entire world shrouded in darkness like that?

He lifted his wrist again and stared at its emptiness in the light. Pandora…

“Do you want to be free?”

Does being free mean you can go wherever you want? Even… Even leaving this cave? Can I finally see the world beyond the small and dark universe I live in? Is that what being free meant? That anyone could stand on their own two feet? Or is freedom something greater than that?

He rested his hand back on his knees and lowered his head to his knees as well. Why is she trying so hard? For a monster... Is it really possible to rescue me from this stagnant place? When I’ve been here for so long… And more than that… why does she want to do it so badly? What good does it do her if I can run away from this place?

Her face flashed through his mind and he saw her tucking a strand of hair behind her ear as she lowered her head. When she glanced back up at him, her eyes seemed bigger in the dark and her face flushed.

His pulse raced as he squeezed his knees. I… don’t hate her… No… I could never hate her… Even though… He shut his eyes as he held a hand to his chest. It’s warm...

He raised his head slowly as he opened his mouth. A very small, but clear tone emanated from his lips. Tears began falling from his eyes and he closed his mouth quickly, then raised one hand to his face to wipe away his tears before lowering his head back to his knees.

So sad that it makes even me cry… What was it that was taken from me? Was it something different from my freedom? Is it… really what I’ve always wanted most? He raised his head and leaned back on his hands. I wanted… to always be near the light of God… I wanted something loving… and warm… A light that would always hold me close and never let go… A light that would give me the strength to stand and fight… His lips formed a quiet smile. A light that can create miracles…

That was all that I ever really wanted… That’s not an impossible wish, is it? Can anything grant that wish? A light that creates miracles… That must be impossible… But… Maybe…

Maybe the box can create that sort of miracle?

The box was created by God with his holy sealing powers… and a priestess must retrieve it… If that is the case, then maybe the box can create that miracle… Created by holy power and obtained by holy powers… It must have that power… But…. Can I get any of that power for my wish?

He held his knees tightly. I don’t… I don’t actually want to go with her to try and see if the others are alive… because… There isn’t a place in this intensely light world for someone like me… I really… I really do belong to the darkness… Someone like me… someone who is weak and small… someone like that deserves to be in the darkness… only in the darkness…

But… if she’s going to get the box… Then… then maybe I can borrow some of that miracle creating holy power and get my wish… If that’s the case, then maybe I have to go with her… His lips curved into a smile. And I think… I think that maybe if she was willing to break my chains… He raised his wrist to his eyes. Then I’m sure that she will definitely give me some of that power to create my own miracle…

~*~

Minako stood facing the outside of the cage. She wrapped her fingers around the bars. What lies beyond this chained hell? I have no idea, but… my heart longs for the outside… Even if the world is only filled with stale darkness… Even if death is waiting for me in the darkness… Whatever difficult and ominous future lies before me… It’s better than the present… So, I… So I have to get out of here…

The cold metal of the bars pierced her hands as shivers pricked her skin. Her heart shuddered and hid against her spine. Even if the bars were small slivers, the room closed in on her and all the inhabitants there. She gasped for breath as she tightened the grip of her fingers around the bars. She clung for them, as if holding them would pull her out of this nightmare.

Somewhere, far beyond the darkness, Renee is waiting for me… In my heart, I have no doubts about that… Renee must have searched every inch of the studio and every corner of Times Square to find me… She lowered her head. Would anyone guess where I am?

This world… The horned boy with wings… Did they exist in reality? Or was it a dream? The withered souls in the cage claimed that my reality was a dream… And this ominous dream was a reality… Her fingers shook as they gripped the bars. How? How could it be that everything that was normal, happy, and bright was a lie? Did reality only exist in the darkness? What kind of a reality is that? Minako held the bars tighter and lowered her head as tears began falling from her eyes.

Without Renee… I feel so lost….

The darkness clouded her sight. Everywhere I turn, there’s no pocket of light in the shadow. The darkness filled her throat and choked her. Tears welled in her eyes as the hands of darkness closed tightly around her throat. The stale air will claim me and then what will become of everyone? I’m supposed to rescue them, right? She laughed quietly. I can’t do that if I die… She put her hand to her head, how stupid am I?

There was a clicking sound.

That noise…

The sound grew closer.

She gasped. I recognize that sound now, even without the scraping… Footsteps… His footsteps...

Even though the inhabitants of the caged room had spent the night with him when he was the curled child nestling in the warmth of the priestess, they still feared him. As Minako struggled to breathe, the other girls backed into the corners of darkness.

She turned to face them. So… they recognize those footsteps too…

In those corners, they could conceal themselves entirely from the demon.

She shut her eyes. Why are they such cowards? He has a gentle kindness that can overcome the darkness… Minako crumpled to her knees as the darkness finally overtook her. Her jaw shook as she sniffed back her tears. Why… Why am I so weak? Why? She forced a large breath down her throat.

The clicking sound stopped. “Pandora…” His voice sounded cold.

She managed to lift her head, if only briefly, to look into Nick’s eyes.

His eyes narrowed as he glanced at her, but faced back toward the way he came from. His face reflected the coldness in his voice and his lips curled into a smirk. “Well, Pandora… The darkness has grown stale since you appeared...”

Minako struggled to breathe. “Why…”

Nick’s eyes shifted to the opposite direction. “Only God and the Devil know.” He turned back to her. “Death… is approaching.”

Minako gripped the bars tighter, they were her safety, the only thing in this desolate hell that gave her life. Her breath shortened as she struggled to speak. “Why…”

Nick turned to face her fully and the smirk faded from his lips as his eyes became gentle.

Her body trembled in the darkness as it was engulfed by the stale air. Whatever breathable air existed escaped her lips and hid in the shadows amongst the other girls. Her hair clung to her face, equally frightened of the darkness.

Is this the powerful priestess? She doesn’t seem like one… I’ve heard the story of the Priestess from Rubiihoppou. Her strength overpowered the demons there and her heart crushed their hopes… Their wishes… Her strength was selfish… But this priestess… Even as her body and soul crumples, she stands up to me. She faces me. Is her strength from her heart?

He knelt to her level. If I can reach out to her, then maybe she will regain her strength. We’re trapped together in this prison of darkness: me, the priestess, and all the others… If I can reach out to her, then maybe she can push the darkness away from them all by lighting the torch of hope…

The bars, though solid metal, looked as though they would shatter under the weight of her hands, as though her fingers were one thousand times stronger and the bars were merely dust.

“Not… enough…”

Nick put his hand on the bars. “Pandora…”

She stared straight into his eyes “Why… Why do… you… torture us? We’re… so weak…”

“Torture?” Nick frowned and wrapped his hands around hers. I’m not… Can I transfer any of my newfound strength to her? Somewhere in my heart, whatever little light still exists, maybe I can give it to her, and then I can complete her. Maybe she just needs some light to ignite the torch… Maybe it’s impossible to do alone… I’ll give her that for my miracle… It’s a small price to ignite the darkness...

“This hell… it’s killing us… Right now… You… are the… strongest… creature… alive… End this… Let… me… out… and… every…one… else… too…”

Nick pulled her hands through the bars and cradled them close to his heart. Just a little light to ignite the miracle... “The Priestesses will descend upon this earth as the shining light within the darkness. In their hearts, they hold the secret of the box, the box that God hid, but the Devil protects. They will find it, because in their hearts, they know the names of the demons… the demons that desire the box. They will lead us to it, and we will prosper.” He looked into her eyes. “That is Pandora’s true duty…”

“Why… is…” Minako began to cough. Her voice was strained as she struggled to breathe… “box… so… im…portant…”

Nick’s face hardened as he gripped her hands tightly, crushing her small fingers beneath his grip. “I want it back.”

Minako shut her eyes and tried to pull away, but Nick had immense power over her. Her arms grew limp as her struggle ceased beneath his tight grip.

“I want it back, more than anything.” His voice grew raspy as he growled. “No one else can have it! It belongs to me!”

“What… did… they… take? What… is it… that’s… missing?”

“It’s been so long, that even I don’t remember its true form or shape, but my power… my life… is sealed inside that box.”

“Your… life inside… a box?”

Nick glanced away from her. “You may think you are the weakest ones in this world, but even now I am dying… If it’s not returned, then I know I will die. It is… a part of my body…”

“How… long…?”

“A year… A decade… Always… Never… Now... Nothing in life is certain…”

“Nothing?”

“But… Even if I can only live a short time… No, whether or not I live for only a short time, it is still mine. God… God had no right to take it!” Nick released Minako’s hands and stood up, causing her to collapse on the ground.

He clenched his fists and they began flickering with a sapphire light. “GOD HAD NO RIGHT!” His tail stood upright and even his wings began to flare out. Nick grabbed the bars and as he clenched his fists, the sapphire glow flared and the bars shattered beneath his grip.

“Pale… blue… light? Why?”

The bars that shattered like glass no longer sealed the cage. Nick stood before the open cage, his face hard and cold again. His body lost the ease it possessed earlier and it regained its rigid quality. The soft heart within the demon had become consumed with his rage, hate, and bloodlust for God -- the man who trapped him in the stagnant darkness and stole what was most precious from him. “If you’re weak in that cage, you should get out, Pandora… You will find the other demons, you will find the box, and then you will return what was stolen from me. That is your purpose in this world.”

Minako gripped the dirt as she stood on her trembling legs. Her knees shook beneath her. Dirt sprinkled from within her hands and her whole body trembled from weakness. She began backing into the darkness, still gripping at the grains of dirt for support.

“You refuse me?”

“Everyone… Everyone… else… You… will… let… them… go… too… I… won’t… go… without… them… Got it?”

“I have finally found you, Pandora. They are free to leave as they wish. You are the only one I want…”

Minako released the dirt and put her hands to her heart. Her legs shook violently. The only one… you want… Her hands shook. That embrace…

“Pandora… Come to me…”

Minako stepped back as she searched the darkness for the glowing yellow eyes. Some of the pale-skinned, life-drained girls emerged from within the darkness. Minako stumbled toward Nick, her body was becoming too weak to support her own weight. “Come… out… He’s… letting… you… go…” Though she could see some of the girls through the stagnant darkness, their yellow eyes would not respond to her pleading. “Come… out… Hurry… Please…”

“We’re… not leaving.” A single voice called out from the darkness. The yellow eyes seemed to nod in agreement with the voice, but all of them stayed in the shadow of the stagnant darkness.

Minako’s knees shook as they pulled her back to the ground. She shut her eyes and clenched her fists with all her remaining strength. “You… can’t… stay… here… You… have… have… to… come…”

“No,” the single voice responded firmly, “We’re staying here. This world is not like the dream we awakened from. We don’t like it. It is too dark… too frightening and it is filled with rotten people. We do not want to see it, so we won’t leave.”

“IF YOU STAY HERE YOU’LL DIE!!!!!!!!!”

“That is… okay…”

“But… you’ll…” Minako’s last ounce of strength had failed her. She toppled to the ground. Even if I can’t save myself, please in this one moment I want to save all of them. But this darkness is consuming me… this darkness where death hides. How could the others think it protects them? It’s the silent murderer among us. With her hair and arms lying limp on the ground, Minako resembled a small doll.

Nick leaned down and put his hand to her face. She’s so peaceful looking… even if she released all her power… He wrapped his arms around her body and stood. "Pandora..."

The yellowed eyes stared up at Nick as they shook almost pleadingly.

Though there were hundreds of them, Nick towered over them in the darkness. He glanced down and looked into the yellow spotlights they created “Your lives are your own. Live them out where you choose. Pandora wants your freedom, so I will grant it if I really even have that power. There are no more bars, there is no more cage. Come and go as you please. Even if you won’t leave, you are your own caretakers now…” Nick held Minako’s limp body in his arms, close to his chest and the warmth of his heart. “I almost have the only thing that I ever wanted.”

“Make sure she lives…” A sole voice called to Nick from the darkness.

“Whichever eye lit lamps call out to me now, you can find peace in knowing that I will not let Pandora die. The priestess who lifts up the hell-creatures should never be allowed to close her eyes. She will give me the light that creates miracles, so I will protect her life with my own hands. That is… the only promise I can keep…”

“Find peace,” a chorus of yellowed eyes called out to him. He was center stage within the spotlight of their prayers.

Nick tightened his grip on Minako and exited the darkness. His clawed feet made the familiar clicking sound of his footsteps.

I won’t tell them this, but it’s because you were kind… If you hadn’t broken my chains, I would never have seen that world of light outside this world of only darkness. And I wouldn’t be able to leave now… I feel a little bad taking advantage of all the kindness you’ve already shown me, but… He swallowed. My stomach is rippling. He held her closer to his chest. I must be nervous about this journey. He glanced down at her. But you only exist to retrieve the box, right? And if that’s all you exist for, then I don’t mind borrowing that holy power to create my own miracle… Some day… when I already have my strength back… I promise I’ll try to thank you… Until then… I’ll protect your holy power with whatever I do have so you can create my miracle. Is that okay… Pandora?

He would escape the stagnant dead air with his life, and so would Minako. They would regain their strength in time. In his arms, Nick carried the goddess of hope. In her heart she carried everyone’s dreams and one day she would be strong enough to light the torch called hope and rescue them all from darkness. Nick’s grip grew stronger each moment, he knew better than anyone else that a very special kind of strength was necessary, because hope was the most fragile glass.

There was only darkness and a clicking sound. The seconds passed, every moment, something seemed to draw nearer. The clicking continued.

An alarm? Was it time to get up already? Minako clenched her eyes tightly. I want to befriend the darkness instead of waking up. The moment I open my eyes, the dream will fade into light and become only a sun-exposed picture. If that happened, how will I remember it? I‘ll hold it in her hands for years to come, only a flash of yellow and red, covering what used to be an intricate image. That flash of color will never be enough, even though it hurts to breathe, and even though the darkness clouds my sight and wants to take my life, I want to hold it in my two hands. When I open my eyes, it will slip from my fingers and shatter. I will lose the warmth I feel. And Nick… what will happen to Nick if I wake up? Will he find the box?

The clicking continued still.

As she struggled to hold the darkness, a bright light entered her nightmare. This warmth on my cheeks. Did the darkness claim me? No... this light seems to come from Heaven itself, beckoning me away from the demons and darkness. The bright hand that reaches toward me has called me back. Renee is on the other side with open arms. Minako opened her eyes slowly, hoping to find herself embraced by the arms of Renee. What she found was not the welcoming arms of the light-breathing angel Renee, but a continuation of her desolate nightmare.

“Where…?” Minako’s weary body only allowed one word to escape her lips in her disorientation. She blinked her eyes quickly.

Nick held her closer and stared off into the distance. Even in the light, the desolate darkness shrouded that land. He walked down an endlessly bleak path, which seemed to stretch endlessly and kiss the horizon. The brown, desolate land whispered, but lacked greenery to brush against. The earth was stained and defiled, blood gave sustenance to this land and the red rivers flowing through the ground gave a swift death to any living creature. Very little grew in this desolate land, except for one special plant. Everywhere, the stained earth sprouted tanned, sun-dried bones and corpses. This valley of death provided nourishment for only the vilest creatures like crows and vultures who were too weak to hunt the strong and preyed upon the scattered bones growing from the earth. They were the pickpockets of the putrid landscape. The place reeked of rotting and decaying flesh. Everywhere, it smelled like death and the stench choked anyone who breathed, clogging their throat. Had the other girls been right? Even though the darkness tortured them, was it safer than this world? Even though stale air filled the darkness, it did not choke its victims quite like the smell here. No, this was entirely different, it was a brand new land of death-filled nightmares.

Nick’s face twisted in horror, an expression he had never felt. The most hideous creature in the world is me... But this place… How strange and different it is from my desolate darkness. I was king of that frightening black, but here… even the king of darkness is terrified. This rancid land, the rank smell of flesh, the rivers of blood, I had no idea that such a world existed.

Minako had believed the darkness was hell, but this valley of death was truly hell.

He let in a quick gasp -- it was shrill, an exclamation of both awe and fear. “I have no idea…”

Minako blinked, looking up at Nick, instead of the vast wasteland before her. “Have you never been outside the darkness?”

“It always seemed like a prison for the abandoned of God, but even the desolate darkness is tame compared to this gruesome place. Was the darkness a sanctuary?”

“Were they right? The outside world is too scary, too violent, and too lonely for anyone. Maybe… we should have stayed with them…”

“No,” Nick let out a low growl, “I want it back. Nothing will stop me, no matter how rancid and foul... It belongs to me!” Nick stood tall, his wings stretched, he began to walk through the valley of death. What lay beyond it was a mystery. All he had ever known was infinite darkness, but the darkness lay behind him and he traveled onward into the light.

~*~

The ominous darkness seemed to disperse as Minako and Nick reached a large walled city. The white alabaster walls loomed over their heads, growing toward the sky. The world of light was so much more complex than the world of darkness. Here, darkness did not cloud sight. As far as the eye could see, there was some new lit corridor to explore. As they entered the walled city, Nick shrank back as though he was terrified of its cacophony. People lined the crowded streets like an ocean. Everywhere Nick turned, there were crowds, blurred flashes of color, and smells to behold. The wafting smells of warm food tantalized his tongue, the loose dirt smelled dusty and bitter, the throngs of people were overwhelming. His wonder belonged to a child, stepping into the world for the first time. He walked farther into the walled city and Minako followed closely behind him. As his feet hit the ground, they stirred up dust and dirt. Even the smallest intricacies of this city seemed amazing, but what amazed him was mundane for the citizens of this walled city. They, instead, were amazed... no... frightened by the horned boy with a tail, wings, and claws. Though his wings fell in resting position, his great demonic aura shone through plainly. The shrieks of the people echoed through the city, so shrill that they could freeze blood. Nick turned in fear, what had scared them so badly? He stepped back, dust clouded his feet.

“Monster!!!!!” a woman shrieked, pointing toward him.

“M-monster?” Nick’s jaw dropped in alarm.

“The devils are attacking the city!!!!” another voice cried.

“Devils?” Nick whipped his head around wildly.

Is there another monster here or do they mean me?

Fleshy fruit and vegetables began flying through the air and hit their target straight on, the juices oozing down Nick’s face and body like blood. As it hit his eyes it stung like acid. He put out his hands, in a plea for the citizens to stop their torment, but all they saw were his clenched claws. To them he was a monster, the Devil’s minion. He stepped back, hoping to run from this place, but he had no chance. Spears surrounded him. The army of the walled city stood before him, intending his death, and even Minako’s by chance. Nick pushed her out of the way and she landed in the dirt with a thud. The dirt clung to her clothes, attracted by the juice that covered her as well.

Minako struggled to rise from the ground. Her voice struggled painfully as well, “Nick!!!!”

Nick growled. Spears from every side. The metal glistened in the light, they were precious stones of death. How luminous their luster was, but in a moment, the beautiful death stones would be defiled with his blood. In all my years alone, waiting, searching in the darkness, I had felt hate. Theirs, but the strongest, most violent hate I had ever known was my own. But, this hate is new. The juice stings my eyes, so I only smell their anger. It feels like the blood on the valley of death, baking and simmering in the sunlight. But something’s tainted this blood. Nick licked the fruit juice from his lips, this tainted blood, maybe I deserve it, maybe if I’m a monster, I should want it. The anger and fear of this city, it can be mine in an instant. He raised his hands to eyes, hoping to clear the acid from them. His claws glistened like the beautiful death jewels in the hands of the army. The soldiers moved the spears nearer to his neck, as though his movement were a threat. It was clear that they intended to make a necklace of precious death jewels, chained together with his blood. Through his clouded eyes, Nick saw the glistening lights of death and a flash of flesh so fast, that he stepped back and trembled.

“STOP!”

The cry rang through the ears of the walled city. The guards pulled back their shining death jewels. The maiden he had pushed aside guarded the hideous creature before them. Her hair fell against her shoulders and stuck to her cheeks. Minako held her arms outstretched. I will protect Nick, even if I’m his shield, because I owe him for all the time he spent waiting for me in the horrid darkness.

One of the guards pushed the tip of his spear toward her. It brushed her neck slightly, leaving a small gash. Blood dripped from it like red rain and formed dewdrops on her skin. “Move Maiden, unless you wish to die with the beast.”

Minako’s lips shook as a low growl formed in her throat. Beast? How could they! These people, they have no idea about suffering and pain. They live in this walled city together in harmony and the towering walls protecting them. They only know safety. The terror of the darkness... And even the world outside... is an endless mystery.

“She must be a spy.” “A spy in cohorts with demons? Even the other nations would kill them.” “She protects him unwaveringly, she must be a demon too.” “Look at those weird clothes.” “He’s right.” “Such a bewitching demon, she could have fooled me.”

The chatter of the crowd reached the ears of the soldiers, Minako, and Nick. Demon? I'm not a demon. And strange clothes? For the first time, she noticed the dress of the people. Long, simple robes and dresses, cloth pants, tunics tied at the waist… What was this place? They wore shoes with thongs or simple shoes without soles, laces, or buckles. And the colors were mundane: blacks, browns, grays, tans, whites, and creams. Even Nick, she had never noticed in the dark, wore a black mid thigh-length tunic with tattered sleeves that tied at the waist with a cream ribbon and tattered, black pants. But he hadn’t accused me of being a demon, or even thought I was out of place. He must have known I was a foreigner of some sort. Does this mean that the Priestess Pandora comes from another world entirely?

The guard drew his spear closer to Minako’s neck. “Are their outbursts true? Are you a demon in cohorts with this devil? If it is a lie, Maiden, move quickly and your life will be spared.”

Minako’s hands shook with rage. When I accused him of being a monster who ate women, that must have made him so angry, just like now... Her blood grew hot, and she could feel it rising throughout her body. This elevated anger consumed her system. Another growl escaped from her lips. “Do not call him a devil… Suffering doesn’t make someone a devil!” Minako’s eyes seemed to seeth red as her body trembled in rage. Who do I direct my anger towards? Everyone here is guilty of their misconceptions. Minako began to raise her hand toward the guard who pointed his spear at her when a trumpet sounded. The people before her dropped to their knees, the dirt rose around them all, clouding Minako’s sight of what approached. There was soft pounding on the ground, almost like the earth’s heartbeat. In this desolate city, it was dying. In the desolate world outside, it was already dead.

“You lesser soldiers are insolent, bow before his Majesty.” A decorated soldier on a horse stood beside the guards. His eyes narrowed in frustration -- the only part of his face revealed from behind his helmet. The metal of his armor glistened in the sunlight, almost like the spears of these guards, but much more regally. It was not a death metal, it was polished like silver and shone like the sun, a shining beacon of light in the darkness of this desolate city. A carriage stopped behind him. The outside was a bright blue, almost like a jewel, and the open window had curtains of the same color. The carriage was ornamented with gold and towered over the citizens. It was a moving throne for someone who deserved reverence, sitting regally in their splendor.

All of the soldiers bowed at the command of the soldier on horseback, except the one who held his spear toward Minako, still ready to kill her in an instant. The dust formed around them again, clouding Nick’s already blurred sight. The eyes of the decorated soldier narrowed again as he stared at the guard who still stood, disobeying his order. “Explain your disobedience or face death.”

The remaining guard stood before him, unwavering, “Forgive my actions, but it is to protect our city. These demons entered unwelcome and sought to kill our city and king. They are spies from a neighboring land. They have clearly been hired by our enemies.”

“Lower your spear and bow to his Majesty.” The guard followed instructions as the decorated soldier dismounted his horse. He stood before the guard and removed a sword from his sheath. Although it was a weapon, it shone in the same manner as his armor -- a beautiful weapon of light, a blade of Heaven whose strike brought a swift and peaceful death to those it touched. He aimed it for Minako’s neck, but not near enough to touch her. “Explain yourself, Maiden, I would not wish to add another gash to your beautiful neck.”

As Minako opened her mouth, Nick’s voice struggled, “Do not speak, Priestess, it will only bring us under more suspicion.”

"Priestess?" the decorated soldier raised an eyebrow.

Minako drew back from the decorated soldier, who then turned his attention to Nick. “Of course, it would be improper to ask the woman. Explain yourself, then, and perhaps your lives will be spared.”

Nick cleared his throat and tried to look into the eyes of the man before him, though he could not see clearly and the figure was only a shining mass of metal with the deep, proud voice of a man. “Do not assume us to be spies, or foreigners, I assure you that is a false assumption. We are from the outskirts of Safaiananpou, and only chanced upon this city in our journey.”

“You do not know of the city in which you stand?”

“To be honest, we have never left our city, so we are unfamiliar with most of Safaiananpou.”

City? It was a prison-like cave of darkness on the outskirts of a death valley. No one, save the God forsaken and imprisoned maidens, would set foot in that place.

The soldier let out a low laugh, “You claim to be from Safaiananpou, but do not realize when you stand in its capital, Aohouseki. That statement represents treason or is the words of a foreigner.”

“I assure you it is the truth. A man who has never set foot outside of his home would not know what exists in the world beyond it.”

The soldier aimed his sword at Nick’s neck, “Your statement is suspicious. Tell the truth or you will lose your head.”

“It’s no lie!” Minako’s shrill voice escaped her mouth. In her fear of Nick’s imminent death, her words escaped her, despite his pleas.

Nick’s hand twitched. Both our lives will shatter in an instant. “Do not speak, Priestess…” He managed a faint whisper. No one needs to hear besides her anyway.

The soldier turned toward her, “And I should believe you, Maiden? Your dress tells me that you are a foreigner.”

“I am, yes. I found myself in his city one day, a place of darkness, no one could live there. Other girls and I found ourselves trapped, unable to return to our home, but… Nick took care of us and we’re looking for something precious that was stolen from him. It is…”

“Don’t say another word,” Nick growled, choking on his words, “They don’t need to hear it!”

“But Nick, maybe they can help us!” Minako swallowed, “The item that was stolen, I don’t know what it is, but… But somewhere it is sealed in a box! We are looking for it! That box is very important to everyone and I’m supposed to find it!”

“Don’t say another word!!!!” Nick’s shaky voice pierced the silence that followed Minako’s explanation. “They don’t deserve to know!”

Minako turned to face him, “Nick…”

The soldier pointed the sword back at Nick’s throat. “You may want to end your outburst. Even if you are a native, you are still a demon.” He turned to Minako, “And you, Maiden, have no right to speak either because you are a foreigner.”

“A box?” A male voice wafted quietly from inside the carriage.

The soldier turned to him, “Your Majesty?”

Minako stepped forward, her legs shook beneath her. “Your Majesty… You know about the box? Where is it? Tell me, please… I am… I am Pandora and the only one who can open it…” Her response was met with silence. “Your Majesty…”

“Pandora…” the voice in the carriage responded.

The soldier grabbed Minako by the hair and pulled her back.

She let out a small shriek.

"Priestess!" Nick shouted.

The soldier pointed the sword at her neck as he held her hair tightly. The beautifully glinting blade moved closer toward her, as if the weapon itself desired her death.

Minako made a small whimper.

The soldier sneered, “A foreigner cannot speak to His Majesty so informally. You will pay for your conduct with your life!”

Minako whimpered once more and shut her eyes tightly. If I can’t see it, if I try hard enough, I can rescue myself from this nightmare. If I can wake up and scream, then hopefully I can find myself back with Renee, back in the warm light of reality.

Nick pulled her back toward him, as his hands shook and his eyes widened with rage. If she died, who would find what was stolen from me? As much as I didn’t want anyone to know, even her, I need her to find it. How pathetic of me, cowering in the darkness, afraid to ever leave that desolate place... I know what I am... This town doesn't need to accuse me of being a monster, I already know... I am no foreigner or native, I am just a creature who was meant to be sealed into the darkness. But the Priestess Pandora, she gave me hope. I believed her when she promised to help me find what was stolen from me. She swore to find the box, and I want to believe her desperately. How can they kill a woman who was afraid of me and yet still pulled me close? I didn’t deserve her kindness, but she gave it to me anyway. How could they? How can they kill the only person who ever treated me so kindly!?! Nick held Minako close in his arms, but they burned as he pulled her closer. Was this death, or…? He blinked his eyes as they filled with droplets. The acid cleared from his face, and though his eyes still burned, he saw Minako’s form. It glowed with the brightest blue light he had ever beheld. The color of the carriage shone on her, blazing around her form. Nick drew in a breath, “Pandora…”

Minako opened her eyes and saw her hands glowing bright blue. What is this? She turned to Nick and reached her hand toward his own. Her eyes grew wide as her hand disappeared from her view. The murmurs of the crowd reached her ears.

The soldier stepped back in alarm. The whole city was ablaze with fear and disorder. Everyone stared in wonder and fear as Minako glowed with blue light and began to disappear before their eyes.

“Your Majesty!” he cried, “This woman is no foreigner! She is a demon sorceress!”

The voice wafted from inside the carriage, “Do you intend to kill her?”

Nick drew in a breath. My power is not as fantastic, and even non-existent compared to this aura around her. And even if this power distracted everyone from me, the true demon, they intended to kill her. I am the demon and she is a priestess. No, not just a priestess, the Priestess who is fabled to lead the demons to the box and save Safaiananpou from its terrible fate. How could they kill her? Everyone’s lives depend on her! Even though her skin blazed with the blue fire, Nick pulled her closer to him, the dancing sparks creating gashes across his arms, hands, and face. It stings like one thousand blades piercing my skin. The gashes they created started overflowing with blood. Despite the injuries, he held her close. I won’t give in to the pain. I will protect her. My heart is shaking… “Don’t… leave me…” His voice struggled. “Stay…”

Her fiery blue glow subsided. Her body grew limp in his arms, no longer disappearing, but strained from trying. Her eyes were closed into the darkness. Am I her strength now? Maybe her soul has escaped, but her body is still here and it should draw her soul back. I hope...

“What has happened?” the regal voice called.

The soldier caught his breath, still drawing away from Minako. “The foreigner’s sorcery has subsided.”

“Place them in the dungeon.”

The glistening death jewels surrounded Nick and Minako once more. In his panic, tears formed in the corners of his eyes.

Darkness… Everywhere… No, in the corner, a pocket of light… Closer, closer… Minako ran toward the light in the darkness, her heart struggling with each step. Everywhere I turn, the darkness overpowers me, my soul is weak in comparison. The supposed savior let the darkness consume me. Was this the power of the Devil? They say he lived in the darkness, calling the hearts of the wicked with his black, desolate hell. But God was the light, and called the good in the same way. It’s like I’m between the two, so close to both I can feel the warmth and cold all at once. Did the Devil have the power to trap me within this vast hell of darkness? His hands were the darkness, his body consumed all the light, purity, and good in the world. But… He could not close his hands completely and a pocket of light shone from between them. Does God have the power to save me with that light? If only… If only I can reach that light, then I will be free from this terror. But the Devil controlled her strength, the faster she ran, the farther the pocket in his hands became. She dropped to her knees in despair and exhaustion. There was no way out. As her knees collapsed beneath her, the light ran toward her and consumed her entirely causing her heart and body to shine with bright light.

The light cleared and she stood in the courtyard of her school. Cars rushed past the iron gate in blurs of colors, the girls wore pink skirts, and the sun shone brightly on the grass, shrubs, and walkways in the courtyard as the building and large bell tower loomed above it. This is the regular world! My world! Minako turned rapidly and caught blonde, bobbing hair out of the corner of her eye. “R-RENEE!!!!!!!” Minako ran toward her with her arms open, waiting to receive Renee’s warmth.

Renee turned and smiled gently, “Who are you?”

Minako’s eyes grew wide as she reached for Renee. Those words echoed in her mind as the darkness consumed her once more.

Who are you?

“RENEE!!!”

“This is not the place to be sleeping.”

Minako opened her eyes quickly. Her hands grasped Nick’s leg tightly, her knuckles turning white.

He stared down at her with disdain and looked into her eyes with a cold, unfeeling stare.

Minako released her fingers and quickly sat up next to him. She gazed down at her hands as she folded them in her lap while she and Nick returned to silence. They sat on the dusty ground surrounded by cage bars and backed into a grotto-like space carved from the earth. It was similar to the darkness Nick came from, but smaller and more brightly lit.

“Hey…”

Minako looked up. “Hm?”

Nick turned away for a moment, “I know I said earlier that Pandora is not a name, but merely a continuation of the title ‘Priestess’…”

Minako blinked her eyes and frowned in confusion.

“What… what I mean is... what is your name then? I keep calling you ‘Pandora’ and 'Priestess' but…”

“Minako.”

Nick turned back to her, “What?”

“My name is Minako. Minako Mikagi.”

“Mee-Nah-Koh-Mee-Kah-Gee?”

Minako nodded and smiled, “I should tell you mine... It is only fair after knowing yours.”

“Thank you, Minakomikagi.”

“Um… What?”

“It is Minakomikagi, right?”

“No… My name is Minako, but my last name is Mikagi.”

“Last name?”

Minako smiled, nodding, “Many years ago, my ancestors took the name Mikagi for their family, and everyone born since has carried a piece of that name.”

“Minako Mikagi…”

“Yes, that’s right!” she smiled.

Nick pulled Minako’s hands close to him and held them in the warmth of his chest. “I’m glad you’re safe… Minako...”

Minako shut her eyes. An ocean swept through her heart and washed away the darkness. Being in this prison, this brand new darkness, is terrifying, but I feel more complete... less alone… with you here... She looked up into Nick’s eyes. For the first time, she saw a gentle smile spread across his lips. It’s very sweet and genuine when this demon smiles. As his pain and suffering melts away and his menacing face vanishes, I can see inside. Behind his tough exterior, he’s just a boy, a lonely boy searching for something precious.

“Nick…” Minako turned from him briefly, her cheeks turning pink. She took a forceful swallow, opened her eyes, and turned back to him. “We can’t stay here… I won’t stay here. We’ll find that box and… I will make sure that what belongs to you is returned.”

Nick’s eyes shifted across the darkness, very little was clear in this abandoned place, but it held more light than his previous residence. One soldier had been assigned to watch and he had forgotten his post. In the darkness, he leaned against the stone wall beneath a torch. His body was limp, but his expression was at ease. In his rest, he found safety from the darkness. “Now…”

“Now?”

“It has to be now, or it will be never.” Nick put his hand to the lock on the cage and shut his eyes. His expression hardened as his wings struck out from his body. A windy flash of pale blue light pushed aside the darkness. The ruler of this hell was Nick. Anyone who ignored this would be a fool. “Step back.”

“Can you really break it?”

“Metal is glass, it shatters effortlessly.” Nick tightened his grip on the lock and it began cracking. The gashes in the metal became deeper and in an instant, the metal fragments hit the floor with a ring like small bells.

Minako stared in amazement. How? How can metal be so fragile? Just what is this demon capable of?

“Now.”

Minako looked up at him with wide eyes.

Nick pushed his hand toward her like an offering of hope, “Hurry.” Minako took his hand, and they leapt through the darkness. Somewhere, a pocket of light would open for them.

~*~

The endless steps spiraled toward heaven, but they eventually found a resting point in a brightly-lit corridor. The palace loomed all around them. The corridor they entered into had curved, lofted ceilings. Paintings covered the bright blue walls with golden trim. The corridor seemed to go on for miles in this same fashion: endless portraits on blue walls covered in ornate gold.

Nick let out a low chuckle, “What splendor His Majesty lives in.”

“Down this hallway!” a low voice called beyond the corridor. Though it seemed endless, there was no doubt a person could find their way through it.

Nick backed against a wall, hiding in the shadows. They’re not familiar with the darkness like me, so maybe it can conceal me here. Do these guards even know darkness in their city of light? My heart is barely beating, like a faint and quiet breath.

Minako’s heart pounded in her ears. Stop… it’s so loud, they’ll definitely find us. Minako shut her eyes for a moment. If I only see darkness, can I become the darkness and make it quiet?.

“This is the only place we will find them!”

Nick’s heart leapt as he heard these words. Closer and closer, the voices echoed less in this endless and light corridor. The end was drawing near. Nick swallowed. I don’t have any more choices. He pulled Minako away from the voices and ran. If we can find a way out of this endless maze of corridors, then we can escape from the king and the prison he held for us.

“There they are!”

Nick turned briefly and saw the king’s guards behind them. He gripped Minako’s hand loosely and continued to run at top speed. Even if they were highly trained, I’ve run from the darkness as long as I can remember, and nothing is as swift as the black hell I’d escaped from. Nick rounded a corner, an end to the endless corridor. As he proceeded down an identical corridor, hands snatched Minako from his grasp.

Minako struggled to breathe as the hands covered her eyes and mouth, then pulled her further into infinite darkness.

Nick continued to run, not feeling the weight lift from his hand. Even though they’re chasing me, I can’t turn back, I can’t stop. If we can escape, Minako and I can find the box. We have to escape!

“Get him!”

Nick stopped abruptly and turned frantically. Him? Where was Minako? Gone… Nick clenched his eyes shut and started running again. Good. As long as she’s far away, nothing can harm her. And even if I never leave this new prison, it’s okay if she can find the box for me, and maybe… Maybe I can get it back anyway. If I can be the decoy, then Minako will definitely carry out her promise. The goal of this chase is no longer to escape, but to lead the guards away. Nick grinned, it was to become a game of cat and mouse, except, the mouse only participated for the thrill of the chase.

The guards continued to chase Nick through the endless corridors. How long would it take the mouse to reach his goal?

~*~

Minako found herself in darkness, deeper than before. It almost eerily resembled the cave in which she had found Nick. Minako looked around. I thought someone pulled me in here, but… there’s no one in sight. Even though the room was clouded, the faint form of a large stone balcony with an altar could be seen. Beneath the balcony, an ornate, golden empty basin filled most of the floor below. Some sort of tapestry hung on the wall behind the basin. Minako walked toward the edge of the balcony and saw stairs leading down to the basin. She walked down, passed the basin, and reached toward the tapestry. She ran her fingers over it lightly as a gentle light began to warm her. She turned around briskly to find a figure standing on the balcony and the basin behind her lit with a blue flame. The figure was covered in a cream cloak that shone like silk. Their firm hands held a strand of crystal blue beads, the color was so deep and the beads shone so brilliantly next to the fire that they must have been precious stones. Although the cloak covered the figure’s head, the fire shone on their face and the few strands of brown hair that peered from beneath the cloak sparkled.

“Do you know what that tapestry is?” The cloak clouded the figure’s voice, but it still resounded through the room.

Minako turned back to the tapestry. An elegant woman with a shapely figure and beautiful flowing hair emerged from within a box. Delicate ribbons flowed around her body and she shone with the brightest blue glow. Five stars surrounded her and glowed with the same gorgeous blue light. At the top of the tapestry sat a glowing, red sphere with five smaller glowing red spheres surrounding it. At the left and right were two such configurations of spheres, except one was yellow and the other green, respectively.

Minako pondered for a moment, “Is this a tapestry of the four corners of heaven?”

The figure laughed briefly, “Would the maiden be so lucky to be worshipped in such a regard.”

Minako stared up at the figure, her eyes filled with wonder.

The figure looked down, seeming to stare within the fire, and continued, “Though the world is often unaware, its very existence is ruled by demons. These are the four demon constellations of the heavens: Shishi, Futago, Ite, and Tenbin. Each of these constellations shines through a stone, which in turn lights and rules one of the countries in the world. In the beginning, man ruled these countries and held his claim to them without opposition. Then, the demons emerged. Full of hatred and vengeance to the ancestors of the humans, they took reign of the countries and made themselves kings and authorities. Long ago, the humans say, the demons were merely tortured men, however the ages have passed so long, that no difference can be determined. Most demons have become gradually accustomed to hiding their grotesque features, which would otherwise frighten humans. Horns, claws, wings, tails… All of these become hidden. Of the demons captured today, only one was aware of this ability.”

“I’m not a demon!” Minako shrieked. She imagined the figure staring at her in contempt, then confusion. Sweat began dripping from Minako’s face, “I mean… I’m just an innocent passer-by…” Minako laughed nervously.

“So you were indeed among that party?”

“You… won’t turn me in?”

“No. In fact, you are quite intriguing…”

Minako let out a sigh of relief, missing the end of the figure’s statement. “Then… what happened in the legend?”

“Of course,” the figure replied warmly.

It’s like they’re smiling beneath the hood of the cloak.

“Humans once believed demons were the consorts of the devil, but in truth, they were bred from the constellations. Demons are the progeny of the sky. Most humans, of course, still believe they were brought forth from the wicked souls of men. In ancient times and even now, demons are feared, but in the end, who is really a demon? The monstrous looking demons or the monstrous behaving humans?”

Nick...

“There is a special legend concerning the cardinal demons of each country. These are the ones who protect its purpose. Safaiananpou, this country, was meant to be the country that bore the scales, essentially, assimilating all the countries and maintaining peace within the resulting country. These cardinal demons were brought together at birth and something was extracted from each of them. Or so the legend is told…”

“Extracted? That means…” It hurts… Nick’s desperate, lonely, angered cry…

“Even if I would live, it is still mine. God… God had no right to take it!”

Tears streamed down Minako’s face.

“Maiden?”

“That means stolen!” Minako dropped to her knees and gripped the basin. How could they? “This… This kingdom… It orchestrates theft?”

The figure looked down at her, “Be assured, Maiden, it did no such thing. This is only the legend as it has been passed down here. There are many different versions. This version continues as follows: to the demon most desperate, a maiden appears. She is the beautiful priestess that the ancients named ‘Pandora.’ What was extracted from the demons was sealed in a box. Pandora shall bring them together and produce the box. Upon receiving the sealed powers back, the demons will unite and fulfill the duty of their nation. Each has been given a purpose and a priestess, and the will of everyone depends on her. Pandora is a foreigner of vast beauty and power and within her heart, she knows the names of the cardinal demons. She is the savior of each land.”

“This country stole from Nick! On purpose! How could it?!”

“Maiden?”

Minako’s eyes narrowed and she clenched her fist as she stood and stared up at the cloaked figure in disdain. “It’s this country’s fault. If it hadn’t stolen from Nick, I wouldn’t be here. He would be happy and I could remain in Renee’s arms.”

“Renee?”

Minako gave the same scornful look to the cloaked figure. “My best friend and I were separated when tragedy struck this awful dying place. She’s in our country, while I rot here with legends of demons and tales of boxes.”

“Your country? You are a foreigner?” The figure raised their hand to their chin and recollected, “No… You dress strangely, even for a foreigner. Your world must be completely different.”

“Of course it is! I would rather die than be trapped any longer in this desolate world! I want Renee!!!” Minako began to cry, tears streamed violently down her face. So swift and hard, that they may have cut her cheeks, “But… I promised Nick I would return the box to him. If you know where it is, I want it now.”

“Poor Maiden, you have not heard a word of this legend.” The cloaked figure now stood beside her, Minako stepped back in surprise and hit the wall behind her. A worn latch fell from its guard and Minako fell to the ground.

As the dust around her settled, she noticed daylight behind her. After crawling out of the hole, she jumped up and batted the dirt from her clothes. The cloaked figure appeared before her. Her anger intensified. “Get away from me! You took me into the darkness and made me listen to an outrageously stupid story! If you are in cohorts with the king, tell him this, ‘I want that box. Give it to me now. Whatever is sealed in it belongs to Nick and he has no right to keep it.’ Tell him quickly, I won’t wait here anymore!”

The cloaked figure was silent, then chuckled slightly. “This is how you view our country…”

“There is the sorceress!”

Minako turned quickly, soldiers ran toward her, followed by more carrying a prisoner. The poor soul was bound at the wrists, was it a dangerous criminal? The soldiers surrounded Minako and grabbed her forcefully. She glared at them as one rose a spear to her neck. “You will not manage to escape again.”

“Get your hands off of me!” Minako growled.

“Minako!!!” Minako looked up to see the second group of soldiers approaching. The voice seemed familiar, and at closer inspection their prisoner was a horned demon with wings. They had captured Nick.

“Nick!”

“You didn’t run away?!”

“But the box!”

The soldier pointed the spear closer to Minako’s neck. “Is this ridiculous box all you care about? Shut your mouth or you will no longer be able to speak.”

Minako gasped and swallowed.

Nick growled, “Touch Minako and I will kill you!”

Nick’s soldiers kicked him in the back. He fell toward the ground and landed on his knees as their laughter rang through the air.

The soldier tightened his grip on Minako as she struggled to get toward Nick.

"NICK!!!"

Nick glowed with pale blue light and growled, "Touch Minako... and I... WILL KILL YOU!!!" The ropes around his wrists ripped and splintered as the blue glow intensified.

“Enough!” The soldiers looked up quickly at the crystal male voice that pierced their laughter. The forceful soldier that held Minako between his arms like a vice let go on command. The soldiers dropped to their knees.

Minako ran to Nick and wrapped her arms around him tightly. I’m a little angry that you forced me on your quest for a mere box, but… You protected me in this dreadful town, rescued me from the desolate darkness, and the way you smiled at me and held me... "Nick! I was worried about you... So worried..."

“Minako… Stupid, I thought you ran…”

“No… Not without you. Let’s go get your box from the king...”

“We apologize, we do not have it.”

Minako and Nick both looked up, their eyes following the path of the crystal voice. The man who stood before them had taken the place of the cloaked figure. His stance was proud, though his stature was small. He wore a beautiful blue silk robe with lace and other fine ornaments, even gold buttons. A blue crown rested on his head, resembling a flattened surface perched on a circular brim. The flat top had delicate blue beads dangling around his dark hair and in front of his dark eyes. In his hand, he held the lightly colored cloak. He smiled at Nick and Minako graciously with his kind brown eyes. Nick dropped to his knees quickly. Minako stood in disbelief.

“But… The cloaked figure in the dark room…”

“We apologize for our intrusion,” the king smiled once more, “We wanted to know if you were indeed Pandora. But, do not worry, you and the cardinal demon you have produced will find sanctuary in our palace.”

Minako’s eyes grew wide in surprise as she looked at Nick and then back at the king. He welcomed her and a demon into this palace with open arms? What sort of hierarchy was this? The king smiled warmly again as Minako dropped to her knees.

Minako and Nick stood in the center of the expansive throne room. A crowd kneeled behind them, comprising mostly officials, guards, and inhabitants of the palace - such as the king’s inner seraglio, and maybe a few servants that managed to peak in at an opportune time - but a few commoners were nestled among them. The walls were the same crystalline blue of the corridors, the carriage, and the king. The ornate gold sparkled as the sun shone into the room. Atop a short flight of stairs sat the sparkling throne of the king, the seat of God’s son. And because it was the seat for God’s beloved, it was the only place inside the palace that was open to the outside world. The light that sparkled within the room seemed to be from Heaven itself, as though it was God that ordained the succession of this king.

Nick sat on his knees with his hands tucked into the opposite arms’ sleeves. He bowed as a sign of respect, but his heart seemed to hide from the light. His expression was sadder than it had been these past few hours.

Minako blinked as she rested her hands on her knees, her seated position was similar to Nick’s stance.

How strange it must be for a creature who has known nothing but darkness to suddenly be bathed in light. No… Not strange, frightening… What is sunlight? It reflects to everyone from the Heavens. Does God bring it? Of course. Why? It is a blessing to all these people in his hopes that they can live peaceful lives. Sunlight is a wish for life? Yes, and peace. And darkness… Is that a wish for death? No… Maybe not… death… More likely, a wish for devastation and destruction. Is that how Nick’s heart felt? Devastated? Destroyed? Left all alone in the darkness, while another man… A king, but even so… The light of God still smiled directly upon him. Why does one receive love in abundance when the other is shunned indefinitely? Who decides which receives such feelings? Is it God? If so… The method is really unfair.

Minako’s face fell, her eyes felt overcome by impending tears. Nick...

The king bowed his head slightly. “We apologize for our intrusion. We did not mean to frighten you. We only found it strange that two demons would travel to the capital of Aohouseki.”

Nick bowed deeper, “It was unintentional, Your Majesty.”

The king seemed to smile, “We also wanted to disprove our council’s assertion that you were sorcerers…”

Minako lowered her head. So, that strange light is seen as a form of sorcery… I guess it would seem strange… even in my own world… She looked up to the open ceiling. Renee… I want to see you…. How many days has it been in our world? Is everyone worried? Do you miss me too? She looked to the king’s throne, “Does that mean you’ll let us go?”

The king smiled, “Of course, our intention was not to execute you.”

Minako breathed a sigh of relief. Then Nick and I can keep searching for the box, and then I can go home. Isn’t that good news, Renee?

The king laced his fingers. “Even so… Maiden, do you remember the legend you heard in our shrine room?”

“Legend?”

The king nodded, “The legend of the Priestess Pandora…”

“I just remember that God created demons, so they’re not bad people, but…”

A few mummers could be heard from the crowd. The king seemed to stare beyond Minako and Nick, then the murmuring ceased.

Minako lowered her head. They would be seen as evil if they destroyed cities, wouldn’t they? But Nick has protected me so much… And he saved me from that dark place… He’s been very kind to me… And… he held me very gently… His smile... She felt her cheeks grow warm and a few tears fell down her cheeks. She blinked them away and looked back up at the king, “But I knew that already…”

The king looked at her with his kind eyes, before glancing at Nick. He then glanced back at Minako as he leaned forward slightly, “We have cause to believe you are the legendary Pandora.”

Minako lowered her head as the tears she held back began streaming down her cheeks, “There’s nothing legendary about me…”

Nick turned to her slightly, “Minako…”

“I always do badly on my exams… I can never finish my homework by myself… I’m always late for class… And I eat too many sweets… And watch silly television shows… I like to spend time with my friends more than I like to study…” She raised a hand to her face, “I’m really just a small, unimportant human being… I’m not good of anything in particular and… I can’t do anything worthwhile…”

Nick’s face dropped in concern, “Minako…”

“Maiden… The legendary priestess is a human being filled with love and kindness… She only needs to understand the human condition and welcome the cardinal demons into her open arms.”

She put her hands to her heart. “Welcome them… with open arms…” I did that with Nick already...

“Maiden, do you understand the full extent of the duty of the Priestess Pandora?”

“Not entirely…” Minako confessed, “All I really know is that I need to get a box that was sealed away…”

“The Priestess Pandora who appears within this realm is supposed to save Safaiananpou. By outsiders, she is often called Safaia Pandora, or Pandora of the sapphires. This marks her special duty to Safaiananpou alone.”

“Save Safaiananpou? Is… there really something that terrible happening to it?” She put her hand to her mouth. I had no idea… This walled city seems so peaceful…
The king turned his head. “There is a great threat from our neighboring nation, Emeradotouhou. War is ensuing.”

“War?” Minako’s eyes grew wide.

The king nodded. “They are in economic depression. We have sent diplomats, but their king refuses them. Or, rather, he claims they were never sent. He is jealous of our prosperity and rule of peace… So you can see the situation we are in at this moment…”

Minako put her hand to her head. The royal “we” is it? It was almost nauseating…

“However, Pandora can rescue Safaiananpou from this fate. She is a woman from another world who can coexist with the cardinal demons. They do not trust humans, but they will gladly hold on to Pandora, because she is their beloved partner.”

“Why… Why don’t they trust humans?”

“I don’t like them… They’re too cold…”

Minako turned to him briefly. Nick….

“It seems they were mistreated… even tortured by them…”

Minako’s heart shuddered in pain. Was this what Nick had to live with? Did he always live in fear that they would hurt him? All alone in the darkness, he was safe… But there was no doubt. The display in town confirmed it. Most people who saw what they deemed to be a monster would run for their lives. But these townspeople had hurled objects as Nick, hoping he would be the one to run. It was too cruel… It was too cruel to treat the kindhearted Nick that way… She swallowed as she lowered her head. “And the box… Who sealed the box? And why?”

The king rested his chin on his hands, his fingers still interlaced, “That is a conundrum…”

Repeat that again, please… With about half the syllables… Your manner of speaking is even worse than Renee’s… and I don’t understand her half the time either… Minako put a hand to her head as a blank expression crossed her face.

The king chuckled to himself, “Such an odd woman… We are unsure who sealed the box. Why they did it is even less clear… Perhaps it was feared the cardinal demons would take advantage of their powers and reign over the world in perpetual chaos. But regardless of who or why, immensely important powers were sealed within the box.”

“What happens when I retrieve the box?”

“The powers of the demons will be released and God will grant the Priestess three wishes.”

“Three… wishes…”

The king nodded.

Minako clenched her fist lightly as she stood, “Any three wishes?”

The king nodded once more.

“Three wishes…” Minako’s thoughts flew like missiles, each about to crash if she could not contain them. A smile spread across her face. Three wishes… I could go to any college I want. Ooh, or have my pick of all the men. Gourmet meals every day with delicious sweets for dessert! A mansion full of clothes! No more homework in school! Or passing grades! Any television show I wanted to watch at any time!

The king chuckled to himself once more, “Has it crossed your mind yet that you could even rule the world?”

Minako blinked. But most importantly… I could return Nick to the loving arms of God. I… I want him to be bathed in only light… “I’ll do it!” Minako clenched her fists. “I’ll do it! You can count on me!” A large grin spread across her face, “I’ll become the Priestess Pandora in the realm of sapphires and save Safaiananpou!”

Nick put his hand to his face, “I feel sorry for the world once she gets that box… She’d be a terrible God…”

The king stood abruptly. “Everyone!”

Nick flinched briefly and tucked his hands back into his sleeves. He then bowed deeply once more.

The king thrust his arm out, “This young woman has accepted her position as the Priestess Pandora! She has vowed to save Safaiananpou!”

The entire room bowed deeply to Minako, even Nick. “We thank you, Safaiananpou Pandora. Please save our country.”

Minako stepped back slightly, “Nick…”

And the king himself bowed to her as well. “We thank you, Priestess.”

Minako turned to him and blinked. What have I gotten myself into? These people are treating me like some kind of goddess… But I don’t have any sort of special power… I’m just a student… She shut her eyes. The Priestess Pandora… I had had no idea that this woman was above the law… No… that she was closer to God than the king…

From that moment, her mission seemed a larger task than she imagined. But there was no backing out. She would perform her duty without fail. Peace would certainly come to Safaiananpou because they had a priestess that truly loved them.

~*~

The congregation had been dismissed and as ordered by the king, only Minako and Nick remained with him. The three of them had walked through the corridors to a chamber within the king’s inner rooms that resembled a study. The walls were lined with shelves of scrolls and books and decorated with large maps of the country and the other territories. A large table sat in the middle of a raised platform. Nick leaned against the door frame. Minako sat on the floor next to the table where the king sat. The king had pulled out a scroll and was studying it immensely.

“The Priestess must set out and find the cardinal demons… That is the only way to gain the box and its powers…”

“Find?” Minako stood and leaned over his shoulder. What was this? Hide and Seek? “Can’t they just come to me?”

The king shook his head, “According to this scroll, passed down from the Heavens to the first king of our dynasty, that is the duty of the Priestess. If she does not find them herself, their powers shall be weakened.”

“How? How am I supposed to find them? It seems impossible...”

“If it were impossible, then you would still be looking for all five, would you not?”

Minako turned to Nick and raised her hands to her heart, “That’s different… Nick… Nick found me…”

“But, how did you know he was indeed a cardinal demon?”

Minako lowered her head, “You told me he was…”

The king shook his head, “Are you certain that is all?”

Minako closed her eyes, “I was… afraid… afraid of being all alone…” Tears started falling down her face.

Nick turned toward her, “Minako…”

Minako put her hand to her face. “No… the tears keep coming no matter what I do…”

Nick stepped forward and reached out to her, “Minako…”

Minako lowered her head, “And…”

“I… I don’t know… what… to do anymore… I… just… don’t know… I can’t… do anything… on my own… By myself…”

“I know there’s a difference between being alone and being lonely… But… Being by yourself is scary… Being alone… is a very frightening way to live…”

“How warm… Your embrace is… so much… like a current… flowing through me… My name…”

“What?”

“Pandora… the priestess… she knows… knows my name… Maybe not… on the surface… But… but… her heart… will react to it… Nickolas…”

“Nickolas… No... Nick…”

“Nick?”

Somewhere, so long ago, I remember that name deep in my heart…. Nickolas… "No… Nick…"

Nick stepped backward, an alarmed expression crossing his face.

She wiped a few stray tears, “He told me his name was ‘Nickolas’ and my heart seemed to shake its head and say, ‘No… his name is Nick…’ But…” Nick…

“Nick…”

“Hearing that name…”

“I’m sorry… It’s ‘Nickolas,’ isn’t it?”

“No, it’s fine…” He swallowed, “It’s painful to hear, but… It makes me happy…”

“Nick…”

“I’ve been waiting… I’ve always been waiting…”

“But when I thought that… My heart shook and my body cried out in pain… It was like my memories knew something secret… Something so secret that even I didn’t know it myself…”

“Pandora knows the names of the cardinal demons.”

“But I…”

“The way your heart called to you… That is a distinct quality that only Pandora possesses.”

“And I use that to find the demons?”

The king nodded.

Minako looked up at him, “So I have to go around asking everyone their names?” She grumbled in annoyance, “Isn’t there an easier way? Do the demons have some sort of marks on their bodies? Or do they all have some common trait? If I yell ‘ollie ollie oxen free’ will they come out?”

The king shook his head. “It is not that simple. That is why you need to find them.”

Minako walked over to Nick briskly and stopped an inch in front of his face. “It has to be easier than that.” Minako examined Nick’s foot. “No mark there.” She proceeded to pull up his other foot.

“Hey! Let go!”

“No mark there either!” Minako began pulling at Nick’s clothing randomly, such as pulling apart the neck of his tunic or lifting his pant legs, as she inspected every inch of his skin. In the bright sunlight, it appeared pale and sickly. All the years in the darkness had made him weak in appearance, fueled only by his rage and distrust.

Nick shouted each time she pulled at a piece of his clothing. “Quit it! Let go! Stop, it’s cold! STOP IT! HEY! MI-NA-KO…” Nick growled as his wings shot from their resting position. His eyes narrowed and his teeth protruded as fangs. Even as light shined on them, his eyes glowed almost pale blue. He lashed out his claws and pulled Minako up by only her shirt’s collar.

Minako covered her eyes. His strength was unnatural… Obviously it was wrong to say it was inhuman, but… Was he going to shatter her just like the lock in the dungeon and the bars on the cage?

“I am not your personal one-man harem…” Nick growled, “Don’t assume I am so easily swayed into action…”

Minako blushed violently as he set her back on the ground gently. The people, or rather demons, here certainly did not understand subtlety.

The king gave them both a blank stare, “If you two are quite finished…”

Minako nodded. She was still stunned. Even while looking at the king, she glanced back at Nick as he proceeded to put his clothing back together. Did he have barbells back in his cave? His muscles were toned despite his pale skin… Minako hit her head. Barbells wouldn’t exist here… She groaned. I need to stop thinking of him that way… He’s only some demon that’s using me to retrieve a box and that’s all. When this is all over, I’m going to return to Renee and go back to life as usual. I’ll go to school… And get ready for college… Everything will be just like it was before… I’ll have to forget him… It’s the only way things can be… It’s best not to get involved… Even though he...

Nick looked at her staring at him. He turned his head away as he retied the ribbon at his waist. She’s not being subtle at all… Why does she… always stare at me like that? Like she wants to say something, but won’t...

“Would we be a cardinal demon?” The voice rang through Minako’s and Nick’s thoughts.

Minako and Nick turned toward the king. His chin rested on his hands as the scroll lay across the table.

“Your Majesty…” Minako started as she walked toward him, “Why would you think such a thing?”

Nick grumbled, “I feel like I’ve been insulted.”

The king blinked, “You do not know?”

“Know what?” Minako blinked.

“In her defense, she doesn’t know much to begin with.” Nick walked toward her and knocked his fist against Minako’s head lightly.

She turned to him slightly, “Nick… That’s mean…”

Nick gave her a small smile. “But you said…”

Minako could not help blushing at his smile.

The king put his head down slightly, shaking it as he did. “The royal family is descended from demons. Therefore, we are descended from demons.”

Nick stepped back in alarm. A clan of demons held the most trusted position in all the country, no in the entire world? He crossed his arms and grimaced. What a disadvantage it is to be born as a shunned, darkness-dwelling demon.

Minako walked toward the king again and put her hand on his shoulder, “Your Majesty, what is your name? If you are one of the box-seeking demons, I should know it in the depths of my heart, like you said…”

The king chuckled slightly, “Our name, certainly that is something we have not heard in quite some time.”

Nick groaned a little. Our name? What is this? Shut up and say your name. Our name… ahem, my name is Nick. Why can’t you speak in the singular? He put his hand to his head. On second thought, royalty is really annoying….

The king smiled slightly, “Well, our parents called us Howard.”

Minako thought for a moment, searching her mind. Howard? Howard? Such an unusual name… Howard? She clamped her eyes shut. There in the darkness, something resonated. It was so much like, but… How… Howie… A sudden shock pierced through her. Howie… Howie… She dropped to her knees and held her sides, afraid she would burst if she loosened her grip. The thought stuck her so sharply, her whole body cried out in pain.

“Minako!” Nick ran toward her and kneeled down. “What’s hurting?”

Tears began to stream down Minako’s face, “How…” she choked on the words.

“How? I don’t know.” Nick pulled her closer to him and put one hand on her head. “It’s okay to cry if it hurts.”

“Howie,” Minako called through her tears, “Howie.”

The king stood up as well, “Howie?”

Minako smiled slightly, “Thank goodness, outside of the darkness, they’re easy to find…”

Nick stared up at the king, “You mean… His Majesty… He is… one of the demons?” Nick blinked in surprise.

Minako’s smile grew, “Your Majesty, may I call you Howie? It’s a very nice nickname.”

A smile slowly spread across the king’s face. It has been so long since we have heard our own name, but to be given this nickname… Howie... That is such joy. Slight tears began to form in his eyes. Our body is encased in light. Is this true happiness? “Yes…” His smile grew, “Yes… Call us… Howie.”

The wind playfully tossed Minako’s hair. She smiled and stretched her arms as she stood outside the palace. The beautiful blue estate loomed above her and stretched across the grounds, the sapphire walls of the numerous connected buildings were like beacons to the sky. The main building in front featured thatched windows, a sloped roof, and was wrapped by an open veranda that nestled against the palace gardens. The beautiful scenery of the palace’s vibrant gardens, ponds, bridges, and pathways surrounded and stretched out before her until it reached the white walls that cradled the estate, the shining city just beyond them Its shimmering walls really did seem like peaceful and protecting entities. Safaiananpou really was a beautiful place away from the darkness and death she had found when she arrived. Maybe that was the key to protecting this nation… By making the rest of the world just like this peaceful walled city. “It really is good to be alive.” She smiled. “I’m really lucky to get to see this pretty place…”

Nick placed parcels on a horse carefully, as not to frighten it. The horse brushed its nose against Nick’s hand. A grin spread across his face. It’s strange, humans only notice the outer appearance of a person, or demon… Animals respond to their hearts. Nick sighed. If only everyone could see what lay inside the heart and not the appearance… But what good would that do me? In my heart lies only darkness, death, despair… What goodness is there to find? People who only saw darkness and misery only knew darkness and misery…

“Nick!!”

The sweet voice roused Nick from his thoughts. He looked up, a bit startled.

Minako waved and jogged toward him. Her feet hit the ground softly and stirred up the dirt from it.

Nick chuckled to himself. She was just like the horse… She saw my ugly face, called me a monster at first glance, but seconds later, she pulled me close and held me in her arms. That was true safety… In her heart she held a very precious light. It was faint in the darkness, but out in the beautiful world, it shone so brightly. As her determination to find the box grew, so did the precious light. In that light, something was forming, something important…

“Nick!” she smiled gleefully as she jumped and landed in front of him. “Isn’t it pretty?” She held out her hand -- a white and yellow flower rested inside.

Nick reached his hand out. The petals were soft as silk and the color was vibrant like the sun. It seemed as if the colors of the flower reflected on his face. Nick averted his eyes for a moment. It was almost blinding, but his gaze was drawn back, slowly, to the smile of Minako. It was almost as radiant as the flower she held in her hands. Nick cupped her fingers. Such a bright and warm light… “Minako…”

“Pandora! Nick!” A crystal voice called from behind them.

Nick startled and clutched her hand for a moment, before turning briskly.

Minako smiled again as she turned around, pulling her hand from Nick’s grasp, “Howie, hello! Please, call me Minako.”

“That is improper, Pandora,” the king smiled slightly.

Minako glanced to the side quickly and put a hand to her heart, “Then, is it improper for me to address His Majesty so informally?”

Howie chuckled, “You really are an odd woman, Pandora. We do not mind your nickname, in fact, it pleases us greatly.”

Minako’s face lit up, “Really? I’m so happy, Howie!” She threw her arms around the king and jostled him slightly, but he could not help but smile.

Nick turned away. The warm arms of Pandora? Were they enough to allow the loneliest man in the kingdom to smile with such ease? Maybe… maybe that depended on who the loneliest man in the kingdom was… He closed his eyes briefly. A bright and warm light… He opened them as a smile crossed his face. A bright and warm light… Nick began placing the last parcels on the horse. He shut his eyes tightly as her light giggle resounded through the air. His Majesty had grown so attached to her already… And she’s the cause of His Majesty’s kindness toward me… It didn’t seem right to receive kindness by association, but… What else was there? Darkness… Pain… A small glimmer of hope… I’m undeserving… A sigh fell from his lips. To be surrounded and be completely alone… That is the fate of the demon born in the darkness. A very sad fate…

“Are you sure you can’t come with us, Howie?” Minako asked sadly, pulling on his arm slightly.

“We are afraid Safaiananpou needs us more… Though we greatly wish to accompany the Priestess. Perhaps, in a lighter situation…” The king looked down slightly.

“Cheer up, Howie,” Minako smiled, letting go of his arm, “Nick and I will come back soon with the other three demons. And then we’ll all go get the box together.”

“We await your return, but first…” Howie rummaged through the layers of his robes and produced a gleaming ball. It was not quite glass, not quite gem, but it shone brilliantly as it reflected the sun. Minako’s form rested within it as she stared in wonder at the glass gem. “In Pandora’s hands, this will prove useful in locating the missing cardinal demons.”

“So… there is an easier way to find them?” Minako clenched her fists happily and gave him a bright smile, “I’m really lucky!!” Minako took the orb from the king. As it passed into her hands it shone in the same blue as the palace and the king, it was truly a sapphire orb. A character appeared within the orb. “Throne…” Minako read as it disappeared and another character took its place, “Capital…” Minako stared at it in confusion, “I get it! The throne in the capital! That means… that means the king!” She smiled.

Nick turned to her and blinked.

Minako smiled and turned back toward Nick. “Nick!”

“Minako?” He blinked again.

She held the orb toward Nick and it shone with a bright blue aura once more. “To hide…” She tightened her grip on the orb, “Darkness…” So… Nick really is the demon hiding in the darkness…. It’s… It’s so sad…. Minako pulled the orb toward herself and held it tightly in her arms. Her thoughts were racing. “I see… they’re clues to find the demons.”

The king smiled, “Though the cardinal demons may not have markings, as you near one, this orb will provide you with clues about the demon themselves or their location.” He smiled, “So it is similar to having a marking but much less intrusive.”

“Thank you!” Minako smiled gleefully as she wrapped her arms around Howie’s neck, “This is almost as good as looking for people with markings.”

The king chuckled to himself.

“Are you sure you don’t want to come too, Howie?” Minako removed her arms from his neck.

Howie turned his head, “We apologize, Pandora…” He smiled, “That flower?”

Minako looked down at her wrist, “I made a bracelet out of it! Isn’t it pretty?”

Howie smiled, “It belongs in your hair.” He untied it from her wrist, and then carefully put it in her hair.

Minako blushed, “Howie…”

He gave her a smile, “There. That is more befitting of a priestess.”

Minako blushed once more. Why is he making me blush? Don’t I… She lowered her head.

Nick had finished placing the parcels on to the horse. It gave a low neigh as Nick patted its back. Nick turned to Minako and the king, “Minako, let’s get going.”

Minako nodded, “Okay, Nick!” She grasped one of the king’s hands, “Thank you, Howie! We’ll be back soon!”

Nick gripped her waist and placed her on the horse’s back, then mounted once she was safely astride the horse. He pulled the reins quickly. The animal reared and then began trotting.

“Bye bye, Howie!!!” She waved, “We’ll bring the others for sure!!! Don’t worry!!”

~*~

The darkness surrounded the countryside. Though very little was visible within its grasp, it was not the stale, death-giving darkness. In fact, it was almost peaceful. All was silent, except for the crackling of the blazing fire. As Nick pushed more kindling into its grasp, it flickered across his face, performing a beautiful dance. The world was motionless, time had stopped. Nick pushed a few more kindling pieces into the fire, then leaned back on his hands. It really is peaceful… It’s strange… The light from the fire continued to dance across his face. He stared into the fire intently for a few moments, and then looked up slowly.

Minako sat opposite him, holding the orb tightly between her fingers as she gave it a small shake. “Mmm… It’s still not reacting…” The orb reflected the fire and sparkled along with it, copying its dance in entirety.

Nick drew back as he caught another glisten echoing the fire. Between Minako’s lightly dancing strands of hair sat the flower she had shown him that morning.

Minako looked up to see Nick staring intently.

She put her hand up to the flower, “Oh… Howie put it in there for me this morning while you prepared the horse.” She smiled, “He said it looked better in my hair than on my wrist… I think so too…” She blushed momentarily. Her voice grew quiet, “Don’t you think so…?”

Nick turned his head slightly, “I guess…” It’s very bright… and warm…

Minako shook the orb again, “Ehhh…. Just like I thought… It isn’t responding to anything… I guess the other demons aren’t anywhere near here.” She looked up at Nick with kind eyes, “I’m sorry we had to stop for the night…”

Nick blinked slightly.

The fire danced playfully across her face, but the orb was shadowed as she pulled it close to her chest. In the darkness, it seemed dead.

Nick shifted his knee closer to his chest and studied her in silence.

“The darkness is a curse,” Minako sighed, “We could still be searching for the other demons…” She set the orb on the ground, “This is going to be a long trip, isn’t it? I wonder how far away they all are? Do you think we’ll travel really far?”

The darkness is a curse…

The words pierced Nick’s heart. Of course I think so, but… She was not made from the darkness, not like me… All she knows of the darkness is me… no my heart. So, I’m only a burden… I only interrupt what she shares with His Majesty… She told him that we would return soon, but the darkness is keeping her. No, I’m keeping her. His Majesty shines with the glow of sapphires, I’m merely the sickened soul in the darkness. His Majesty is a demon and yet his face is so tranquil and inviting… I am cursed with this wretched form… Sharp, spear-like claws, hideous peach wings, and a grimace of death. His Majesty is the majestic ruler of all the land, and I am just the hidden demon in the darkness… Blessed… Cursed… Beautiful… Ugly… Loved… Feared… Nick glared at the flower in her hair and let out a low growl.

Minako blinked, “I mean… I guess it would be better to rest, there’s not much we could do if we stayed awake all night.” She laughed, “And then in the morning, we’ll be perfectly rested and ready to go, right?” She gave him a large smile.

“That flower…”

“It’s pretty isn’t it?”

“Why… did he touch it…?”

“Well, I had it tied to my wrist and he said it belonged in my hair if I was a priestess… So he helped me move it… You were busy and…” She smiled, “It’s safer up there, isn’t it?”

“Why did God bless him?”

Minako let out a little gasp, “You shouldn’t treat Howie so poorly. He can’t sway God! It’s out of his control. Things are the way they’re supposed to be…” She lowered her head, “Like our meeting…”

Nick’s eyes narrowed.

Minako reached out her hand to him and let out a little giggle, “Don’t tell me you’re jealous of His Majesty because of me! That’s really cute!”

Nick turned his head away.

Minako laughed, “Turn back! Let me see you blush! I want to see!”

Nick batted her hand away, “Don’t be so stupid. You get excited over nothing.”

A small smile spread on Minako’s lips, “Anyway, don’t let it bother you so much… There’s nothing going on between us… Howie is Howie and I’m just Minako… And you know, His Majesty may have been given wealth, power, and respect… But there are things that make you special too… Lots of things…” Her smile grew larger.

Nick snorted, “And what’s better than wealth, power, and respect?” He sneered, “Don’t whine to me about how His Majesty is so lonely because he’s a king. He’s still surrounded by plenty of people. He just chooses to be lonely. Don’t talk like you know everything…”

Minako held the orb a little tighter, “Well… I was going to say that you can smash metal with your bare hands… And your strength is immeasurable!”

Nick spat and gave her a sideways glance, “So physical power trumps political power… Don’t make me laugh. You’re ridiculous. You only talk about ridiculous things!”

Minako turned her head slightly, “Maybe… But, what’s most important is that you have a strong heart… You are a very kind and warm person… I’m sure of that. And as long as there’s kindness in the world, then we can make all our wishes come true, right?”

Nick let out a forced breath, “Kindness doesn’t get you anything.”

“But, it brings people toward you… And people can’t do anything by themselves…” She smiled, “It takes the support of their wonderful friends to make them strong, right?

He smirked and gave a sardonic chuckle, “And what good is having a good heart when your face drives people away after one glance?” He stared her straight in the face, “What good is that, huh? Can people help you be strong if they run away at the sight of your face?!?”

“Underneath that first layer, you have a pretty face… with such a nice, genuine smile…” She smiled and blushed a little, “It’s really very warm and… comforting…” She lowered her head slightly, “If you’d only let people see that part of you… then you…”

Nick stood abruptly. His eyes narrowed, “What good would that do? I have claws, wings, horns… I have a tail! Huh? What good will that do? I even innocently walk into a city and they throw fruit at me and run away from me! ‘Smile,’ you say?” He chuckled sardonically again. “They’re afraid I’ll eat them if I even move my lips or hands!” He clenched his fist, “Even when I wouldn’t think of hurting them… They still think I’m vicious! What good would smiling do?! They’d just see my fangs!”

Minako turned her head and curled her legs underneath her. “Your kind heart draws people toward you… His Majesty has a cold heart…” Her eyes dropped on to the orb as she picked it back up, “People are drawn to him because they are loyal to their country or they are afraid or they want power… Those kinds of people aren’t genuine… They don’t really want to be near him because he is Howie… They want to be near him because he is a king…” She raised her gaze slightly, “Everyone wants people who love them for who they are… Not what they have…” She loosened her grip on the orb a little, “Back home, I have my best friend Renee. She’s not very rich or very popular... She always makes me study… And she teases me when I’m clumsy… And she always apologizes when she isn’t really sorry, but… But… But, she cares about me for who I am… Isn’t that better?”

Nick turned his head, “You’re saying I want to avoid the people who call on His Majesty all the time? Aren’t you just being selfish? It must be nice to have people hanging all over you… And to have people look at you without screaming… He’s a demon, so what makes him so much better? Just because he’s the king… Shouldn’t they hate him equally?!? I felt their hate, it burns… Their icy stares are numbing… But they love him more than anything… Just because he’s the king, they…”

“That’s not love!” Minako protested.

Nick turned back to her, his shoulders twitching slightly and his eyes widening

“His Majesty can’t have real love, because people aren’t drawn to his heart! But your heart is so pure! It’s so kind! And so full of love!”

Nick spat again and sneered, “So pure that it drives everyone away? So kind that it makes people scream? So full of love that it lives in darkness?! Get your facts straight before you try to make a point!”

“People are drawn to your heart! I know they are!”

Nick growled and clenched his fist, “Didn’t you hear me, I said…”

“Can’t you tell, Nick?! I’m falling in love with you!” Her tears fell on the orb in droplets like a rainstorm in her lap.

He sat on the grass across from her again. “Did you hit your head?”

Minako sniffed and tried to wipe up her tears with the back of her hand, “No… I’m fine… I just…”

“You really are a stupid woman…” his voice snarled

“What?” Minako shuddered and the orb slipped through her fingers.

“Being around His Majesty gave you a big head… Everyone calling you “your eminence” and catering to your every whim…” He snarled, “Did you forget what you are? You are the creature who will locate the box for the demons! Some sort of dog who can track it. That’s all you are!”

Minako’s eyes began to narrow, “A… dog…?”

Nick laughed disdainfully, “Of course. When you find the box, do whatever you please. Go back to your world, marry His Majesty, die… Do whatever you want once you get me the box. That’s how little you mean in this world.”

“That’s how little I…”

His eyes grew cold, “Even if you died, no one would care as long as you got the box!”

Minako lowered her head, “Even if…” The orb fell from her grip.

Nick laughed sardonically again, “Now you see how worthless you are. His Majesty should know better than to cater to you so carelessly.”

Minako’s hands began to shake from rage, “So, your kindness was a ruse…”

Nick turned to her, a smirk spread across his face, “Is that what you need to hear? The truth?”

Her voice shook, “Tell me the truth…”

“Fine, the simple truth. Yes, I was only kind to you… Only protected you… because only you know where to find my box.” His lips curled in a snarl, “Love? Don’t be ridiculous.”

Minako’s voice shook with rage, “All for your stupid box!”

“Yes, the box is all I ever cared about.”

She stood up quickly, her fists clenched in anger as she glared at Nick. Her blood boiled and a growl escaped her lips, “It was a lie…”

Nick snorted, “Who lied? I never said anything to make you think I cared about you. You really are a stupid woman.”

“I’m going back!”

“To His Majesty? How will you explain not having the others, hm?”

“Don’t be so self-centered! I’m going back home! I’m never coming back! I don’t care if you never find that box!” Her eyes shook in rage as she glared at Nick. Renee…

“Minako!!!!”

Minako’s eyes grew wide. Renee? Is that you?

“Minako!! Come home!!”

I thought so! It is Renee! Renee!!!

“Minako!!! Everyone’s worried!!!! Come home!!!”

I’m coming, Renee!!!

“Minako!!!”

“Home, huh? Well… I’m sure the people there don’t care if you die either… You were right, you really are worthless…”

“So…. That is how you feel…” She clenched her fist. In her anger, Minako’s body blazed with the sapphire fire it had burned with in the capital. “If you find it on your own, I commend your tenacity.”

Nick blinked. Where Minako had stood moments before, there was only darkness. It was not the stale, life stealing darkness from his home, but something worse… This darkness kidnapped hope. Nick put his hand to his head, it was boiling. The darkness clouded his vision as he collapsed to the ground.

Nick’s eyes squinted as he tried to see through his blurred vision, “The light… my miracle…” He shut his eyes under the strain.

There was nothing but darkness everywhere… She had taken the brief pocket of God’s light away with her.

Darkness… Everywhere… Am I clouded by the pocket in the Devil’s hands again? Minako stirred. My head is hot… Did I faint? What happened? My heart had been ablaze with rage, but… I can’t grasp my memory… She opened her eyes. What is this? This pale blue room… The computer in the corner… Shelves lined with books… Stacks of CDs… She turned slightly. Such comfortable sheets… Minako gasped and sat up. The world where everyone dressed strangely didn’t have CDs! So this… This is my world!

Minako jumped out of bed quickly and trembled on her feet. She caught her balance and ran to the living room. She put her hands to her heart as she picked up the telephone. All that anger and sadness was only a dream, thank goodness. The phone rang and rang, and then the line clicked.

“Hello?

Minako smiled, “Mrs. Smithson, hi! Can I please talk to Renee?”

“Minako?” the voice on the line replied.

Minako nodded, “Yes, it’s me.”

“Where is my daughter?”

“What?” Minako gasped.

“Isn’t she still with you?”

“Umm… No…” Minako gasped in shock once more, “She didn’t go home!?!”

“No…” Mrs. Smithson replied sadly.

“Don’t worry Mrs. Smithson! I’m going out to look for her right now!”

Minako hung up the phone hurriedly. Renee? Where was she? It wasn’t like her to stay out all night… But more than that…

“Minako!!!!”

Renee? Is that you?

“Minako!! Come home!!”

I thought so! It is Renee! Renee!!!

“Minako!!! Everyone’s worried!!!! Come home!!!”

I’m coming, Renee!!!

“Minako!!!”

There’s no mistake… That was Renee calling me. So… she helped me come back here… Minako raised her hand to her face. But… If Renee helped me come back here, then where did she go? Even I’m not important enough for Renee to keep from going home, or at least calling her mom… Something came up… Something important must have come up!

Minako ran to the door, “Renee! I’ll find you! I swear it!”

~*~

Minako ran down the darkened street, buildings looming above her. Renee… Is this how you felt when I disappeared? Minako put her hands to her heart. This immensely sad feeling… She lowered her head. Did you feel this too? When I was all alone in that world of darkness… My heart felt like it was going to burst… I was afraid I was suffering all alone… I was afraid of being lonely…

Tears began streaming down Minako’s cheeks.

I was… so afraid of being lonely….

Renee… Did you feel that too? That ripping pain in your chest? It’s heartbreaking… So, if I’m feeling this now, then you… Are you suffering too? Renee?

“Minako?”

Minako blinked and her tears stopped for a few moments. Renee? Renee? Was that you?

“Your body’s shaking just like you’re crying… Minako…”

Minako turned around, “Renee! I thought it was you!”

The two girls standing before Minako blinked. One with long blonde hair and one with short black hair, both wearing the same uniform as Minako.

The long haired blonde turned to the black haired girl, “Since when do I sound like Renee, Sarah?”

Sarah shrugged, “I had no idea you sounded like her, Meg.”

“Meg? Sarah?”

Meg took in a gasp, “Minako! You really were crying!”

Minako put her hand to her face, “It’s…”

Sarah put her hand on Minako’s shoulder, “Wait here! I’ll get you a soda from the bodega! Is cola okay?”

Minako nodded her head slowly. “Yeah…”

Sarah ran back the direction she and Meg had come from.

Minako turned her head slightly, “Where did you two come from?”

Meg pointed to a bus bench, “Let’s sit there, okay?”

Minako nodded and sat. “But…”

Meg smiled as she sat down, “We were just studying for the AP history midterm at the library.” She shook her head, “I was a bit surprised you and Renee skipped off to TRL even though the test is on Friday. The teacher said we all need to study hard to pass and be ready for the AP exam in a couple months, right?”

Minako lowered her head, “Come on, Meg… You know as well as I do that Renee doesn’t need to study…”

Meg smiled, “That may be true, but with a friend like you, you’d think she’d make sure to watch out for you better. Right?”

Tears started forming in Minako’s eyes again. Watch out for me better?

“Minako!!!!”

Renee? Is that you?

“Minako!! Come home!!”

I thought so! It is Renee! Renee!!!

“Minako!!! Everyone’s worried!!!! Come home!!!”

I’m coming, Renee!!!

“Minako!!!”

Renee… I want to find you… You were watching out for me so carefully when I was trapped in that world…. Every time I felt lonely or sad… you were calling out to me, weren’t you? A brief smile crossed Minako’s face. And when I really wanted to come back here… You called out to me so much that I could hear you…That loneliness I felt… It must have been heartbreaking…. I’m sorry… Renee… I promise… I promise I’ll find you, Renee… I absolutely promise… The tears started streaming down Minako’s face again.

“What’s this, Meg?”

Meg looked up, “What do you mean, Sarah? We were just talking about the history midterm…”

Sarah shook her head, “You know Minako’s no good at studying… That sort of thing upsets her…”

Minako let out a small laugh, “It’s fine… It’s nothing like that…” She looked up at them with her smile, which seemed a bit forced at that moment. “I know I’m at least a little stupid, but… I’d like to think I’ve grown up enough that I don’t cry over exams anymore…”

Meg patted Minako’s back, “That’s because Renee makes you study all the time these days, isn’t it?”

Minako’s fake smile faded a bit as her head dropped a little, “It’s true, we study, study, study… But I don’t get any better…” Minako shook her head lightly, “But that’s my fault… Not Renee’s… If I were any good at studying… I’d be as smart as she is now…”

Sarah smiled and held out the soda to Minako, “You can’t help it, we can’t all be as smart as Renee, you know? You’re trying, and that’s what’s important, right?” She smiled, “Here, your cola.”

Minako took it in her hand and smiled, “Thank you.”

Sarah smiled and sat down on the bench beside Minako, “Now… Why were you crying when we saw you on the street?”

Minako lowered her head, “Actually…. I was in trouble a while ago…”

Meg gasped, “In trouble? What happened?”

Minako shook her head, “No, I’m fine now…”

Sarah put her hand to her chest, “You really surprised me, Minako…”

Minako closed her eyes, “But… Renee helped me out back then… It meant a lot to me at such an important time, but…” She opened her eyes slowly, they were filled with sadness. “But now Renee’s gone missing…”

The other two girls stood quickly, “Missing?!?!”

Minako put her hands to her face, “And I can’t find her no matter how hard I look…. I’m worried it hurts for her to be all alone…” She lowered her head, “I’m so worried she’s sad while she’s alone…” Tears streamed down her face. Renee… Are you in pain? It has to hurt to be all alone… Renee…

Meg put her hand on Minako’s shoulder, “Renee is missing?!”

Minako nodded.

Sarah put her hand on Minako’s other shoulder, “For how long?!”

Minako shook her head, “I don’t know… I got home from TRL and I must have fallen asleep… I called her house and her mom said she hadn’t come home yet…”

Meg put her hand to her face, “That’s not like Renee….”

Sarah clenched her fist, “This is a problem! We have to find her!”

Minako nodded.

Meg turned to Sarah, “But we didn’t see her at the library…”

Sarah shook her head, “No…” She crossed her arms, “What if she went to a new library?”

Meg raised an eyebrow, “That’s really inconvenient…”

Sarah lowered her head, “Then… where else would she go?”

Meg shook her head, “I don’t know…”

Minako lowered her head. Renee… She gripped the edge of the bench’s seat. This is taking too long… I have to find her… She stood slowly. Renee… Don’t worry, I’ll keep my promise for sure…

Meg and Sarah turned back to Minako, “We’ll split up!!! We’ll find Renee no matter what!!!”

Minako’s eyes widened, “Really?”

Meg and Sarah smiled, “Of course! That’s why we’re friends, right?”

Minako smiled, “Yeah. Let’s go!”

The other two girls nodded.

Minako ran off in the direction she had been going. “Thanks you guys! I’ll see you soon!”

“Bye!”

~*~

Minako grabbed on to a telephone pole and breathed heavily. The darkness of the evening surrounded her as she tried to breathe. It was a cool night, and the stars shone brightly through the enormously tall buildings, but… Renee was nowhere to be found… Renee… Tears formed in her eyes. No matter where I look… I can’t find you… Could it be that…? Did you go to that other world too? Minako let a few tears slide down her cheeks as she let out a forceful laugh, “Renee… Where are you? You didn’t get drunk and go to some wild party, did you? You must have… That’s it! It’s not like you, but… I’m sure that’s it…” That’s better than you going to that other world...

“You know your friend is not like that…”

Minako whipped her head from side to side. The darkness was desolate…

“She took your place…”

“What do you mean?!?”

“Your anger and hatred forced your heart into a rage that allowed you to leave that world…”

“No! Renee helped me! Renee called me back!”

“It would be nice if leaving that world were so easy…”

“Wait… You… You know I was there?!” Minako stood up straight and put her hand on the pole. “Is Renee there now?!”

“A woman was needed in that world… You left… So your friend was stolen…”

“Why?”

“She too knows the secret of this world…”

“The demon world?”

“No… The real world…”

“And what is that?”

“It is a lie.”

Minako’s heart shook in sadness. Her memories came flooding back. His Majesty, Howie… The deep darkness with all the other girls… The priestess Pandora… Safaiananpou… The box… Nick… She clenched her eyes tightly as tears formed in the corners. Nick…

“I see… It is still painful…”

“Is…” Minako tried to speak through the tears that choked her, “Is… Renee in… that darkness…”

“No.”

Minako put her hands to her heart. Thank goodness… Renee was not a prisoner of the darkness. Then, she at least had a chance at staying safe. Then… Then I can save her…

“She… is nowhere near Safaiananpou.”

“What? What else is in that world besides Safaiananpou?”

“There are four countries… Safaiananpou, Rubiihoppou, Topazuseihou, and Emeradotouhou.”

“Then… She is in one of the other countries?”

“Yes.”

“Can I get her out?”

The voice stopped resonating in Minako’s head.

Minako clenched her fist, “Can I?”

“No…”

Minako gasped and shut her eyes tightly, choking on her tears.

“Her destiny will overtake her.”

“Destiny?”

“Her path… is very different from yours…”

“Can I go back? Can I go back to that world…?” She clenched her fist, “I want to go back!”

“Your heart… Is it really unbreakable?”

Minako turned her head slightly, “Of course not. But Renee… Renee means more to me than anyone!” She lowered her head, “After she worked so hard to bring me back… Even sacrificing herself… If I let her down, then what? What kind of person am I?” Tears streamed down Minako’s cheeks.

“You… want to go back?”

Minako nodded as her shoulders shook in sadness, “Yes… I want to go back.”

“Come to me… Come to me…”

A beautiful blonde woman with her hair up in intricate loops appeared before Minako wearing a long, flowing, blue, silk gown. She held her arms outstretched. Even though her eyes were closed, she beckoned Minako. “Come with me…”

Minako stepped toward her. The woman wrapped her arms around Minako. She was beautiful, very beautiful. Had the priestess Pandora lived before? Was this her true form? The two maidens were consumed in bright blue light, the sapphires sparkling in the moonlight.

~*~

The throne room loomed around Nick as he bowed before the king.

“She disappeared?…” the king seemed to growl, but his heart weighed heavily in his chest.

“I apologize,” Nick answered solemnly. He shut his eyes tightly, her words were still a knife through his chest.

"If you find it on your own, I commend your tenacity…"

How can I be so stupid? Did I really mean what I said? I sneered at her and laughed when she called me kind and His Majesty selfish and cold… Who else would ever say that? Who else would ever accept me so openly into that warm and kind light? Who else…

The king sat down on his throne once again and let out a sigh as he put his hand to his head, “It cannot be your fault, Nick. Perhaps she decided not to be Pandora any longer… Our situation is difficult… And she seemed to be lonely despite her smile…”

Nick took in a gulp of air. It can’t be my fault? It must be…

“Can’t you tell, Nick?! I’m falling in love with you!”

His hands shook. If only… If only…

A bright light filled the room. The eyes of everyone except Nick and the king grew wide as they stared at the gleaming blue light.

The king stared up at the light, “What is that?”

Nick turned slightly as his eyes grew wide and he gasped quietly. That… blue light…

The king stood up once more. “Guards! Raise your arms!”

The glow subsided and the beautiful blonde maiden appeared, holding Minako within her arms. The guards raised their spears toward them. The blonde maiden opened her eyes to reveal blue orbs like sapphires. The weapons dropped to the ground.

“What breed of demon is this!?” a soldier shouted.

The king stepped forward once more. “Who are you woman? Answer us!”

Nick’s voice shook violently, “Mi… na… ko…” Nick rose from his bow awkwardly and ran toward the blonde maiden and Minako.

The blonde maiden turned to Nick and raised her hand, blue light emanated from it. “Do not come near her, Demon. You only seek to destroy. I will destroy you first.”

“Let Minako go!” Nick clenched his fists.

The king’s hands twitched slightly, “Minako… She returned… She does want to be our priestess…” Tears welled in his eyes, “Maiden, did you rescue the Priestess or kidnap her?” He let his tears fall down his cheeks, “No, it does not matter. Return her to us.”

The maiden smiled, “I neither kidnapped nor rescued her, Your Majesty. I merely returned her to you from her own world.”

“She returned to her own world?” the king stumbled on the words.

Nick choked. So… she did go back… But, now she’s returned… Did she forgive me? “Mi… na -”

The maiden rose her hand toward Nick once more, “Speak her name and you will regret your existence.”

Nick chuckled, “That is laughable. My existence is meaningless. The demon hidden in the darkness is pitiable.” His eyes narrowed, “Though I don’t see why I should mention this…” He lowered his head. Because… Because everyone already knows that…

“Is your existence null?” the maiden smirked, “I know very well what your existence is and you betrayed it with your foolish words. Atone. Then you may hold her in your arms.”

“You would have me say something I don’t believe in?”

“You do not even understand what it means, do you?”

Nick chuckled, “Of course not. I was born alone, I will die alone. My heart is worthless.” Because I am weak… Because I have always been alone…

“You are a cardinal demon, or did you forget? You exist for this country and the girl who becomes Pandora. That is your true existence.”

Nick stifled laughter then smirked, “And that means that I must agree to something I don’t believe in? You’re amusing, to say the least.”

“Nick!” The king’s crystal voice pierced through the air.

Nick and the maiden turned to the king.

“We are curious, what else happened before you returned to us?”

Nick bowed, “It is of little importance, Your Majesty.”

“You will answer your king!”

Nick stammered for the words. What am I supposed to say? Whatever I answered would surely get me killed.

“He cannot answer you.” Nick and the king turned to the maiden, who still clutched Minako’s limp body. “He does not understand the situation himself.”

Nick clenched his fists, “What’s there not to understand!?”

“You said yourself, you were born alone. You have had no one. No demon… No human… The only emotions you understand are your own and they are weak and brittle, almost childlike from disuse…”

Nick growled, “What does that matter?!”

“It is the reason your heart fumbled in the darkness. Only a dog searching for a box? Your reasoning is pitiful and meaningless.” She shut her eyes for a moment, “You are correct, the demon hidden in the darkness is to be pitied… He cannot face his heart’s evolution. That is the true reason to pity him.”

“Evolution?” Nick scoffed, “You’re speaking nonsense!”

“That light in your heart…”

“It’s renewed hope in the belief that it will be returned to me! It’s my belief in my miracle!”

“You are incorrect…”

“I know my own heart!”

“Your hope was never missing, only misplaced… Yes, it returned with vigor, but… Would your hope cause you to smile at her kindness? Does your want of that miracle make you look at her any more than before?”

Nick stepped back, his hands shaking. “Shut up… Don’t say anymore…”

The maiden pulled her free hand back toward her. Like metal to a magnet, she drew Nick to her. She pulled him close enough that only he would hear her whisper. “Would it cause you to run toward her when I returned her here? That warmth in your heart is clearly love.”

Nick’s voice shook, “Love…”

“You would not know on your own, of course, your small heart cannot grasp the concept. But… You will return her declarations without spite. Not now… I will not force you to confess your heart to a crowd of people. But… You will confess it soon, or you will lose what is precious to you.”

Nick’s eyes grew downcast, “What is precious to me was already stolen. That’s… that’s why I want my miracle…”

“When we lose what is precious, our heart creates a void. It is only human, and demon, nature to fill that void with something, or someone, else that is precious to us.”

Nick’s heart did a somersault. To fill a void with something… No… Someone just as precious… Minako…

The maiden smiled.

Minako began to stir in her arms. Darkness… Everywhere, no, a pocket of light… Such warmth… and a beautiful glow in my soul… Minako opened her eyes slowly. The world was a blanket of white, for that brief moment, it was hazy and nothing more. Then the blue light off the walls sparkled down to her face. She smiled. “Howie?”

“Pandora!” The king stepped forward, almost departing from his elevated throne to the floor of the common people before him.

Minako smiled, “I’m so glad…”

“Do not step forward, Your Majesty,” the blonde maiden commanded, “There is a matter we must discuss first.”

The king stopped just before the first step. “Maiden, what is it you seek to tell us?”

The maiden let out a small laugh, “Surely, you would recognize me, Your Highness.”

“We are afraid not.”

“Then you were not instructed well as a prince.” The maiden was surrounded by a blue glow, “I am the oracle of Safaiananpou… Britney…”

Minako gasped, “The oracle of Safaiananpou?!”

Britney nodded, “Normally, if your Priestess decided to relinquish her duties, I would not return her, or, for that matter, have ever gone looking for her, even if she changed her mind. However… I felt my sister in Emeradotouhou stirring.”

The king blinked, “Stirring?”

“They may have found their Priestess…”

Minako put her hand to her mouth, “Can you picture the girl they took? Does she have short blonde hair with red barrettes?! Is she smart? Does she study too much?”

Britney turned her head, “I am… not certain… I cannot see the realm of Emeradotouhou… The future is clouded…”

Minako shut her eyes. Her destiny is different from mine… Renee… She clenched her fist. “Howie…”

The king blinked and looked at her, “Pandora?”

“I apologize, Howie… I must put the search for the cardinal demons on hold. There is something important I must do…”

Britney smiled slightly, “I see… The Priestess has set her mind down a narrow path…”

“Howie, give me a horse! I’m going to Emeradotouhou!”

The lady’s maid bowed deeply as she shut the door while holding Minako’s school uniform in her hands. Minako backed up and sat on the bed behind her, turning and examining her surroundings. Its walls shone with the same blue and gold as the rest of the great house. The polished wood of the furniture gleamed as it reflected the gold trimming of the room and the golden details of each individual piece. The canopy rising above the bed was slightly worn and seemed like a relic from an even more ancient time. The air here was stagnant. Not quite like the cave Nick had brought her from, but… She shut her eyes and buried her face in her hands. The bell sleeves of her sapphire dress hung loosely around her elbows. Nick…

~*~

Howie sank back on his throne. “Pandora… You wish to desert us?”

Minako clenched her fists weekly, “Howie… No… But, I…” She shook her head, “I can’t tell you with all these people watching.”

Howie nodded, putting his hand to his head as he rose the other arm toward the entrance of the throne room and gave a dismissive wave. “Leave us.”

The nobles and councilmen began leaving the room, though the guards remained.

“All of you.” Howie’s voice boomed across the room.

The guards bowed and held their weapons high. Nick began slinking behind them.

Howie put his hand up. “Stop. Cardinal demons, Oracles, and Priestesses will stay.”

Nick froze.

Howie turned his hand and curled his fingers, beckoning them. “Each of you will come closer.”

Nick tiptoed closer to the throne and sat on his knees, resting his hands in his opposite sleeves. Britney followed his action and sat before the king. Minako remained standing between them.

Howie motioned his hand toward the other two and nodded, “Pandora, sit.”

Minako backed up and sat between Nick and Britney.

“Minako…” Nick whispered.

Minako turned to look at him briefly, her eyes brimming with tears, before turning back to Howie.

“Pandora, you are forsaking us?”

Minako lowered her head, “Howie, no. I don’t want to leave you for Emeradotouhou… I promised you that I would help you.”

Howie lowered his head as well, “But then you returned to your own world.”

Minako looked up to him, the tears streaming down her cheeks. “I didn’t know I could go back. It hurt so much to be here and my friend Renee called me back. That was all I’d been wanting…” She wrapped her fingers around the folds of her skirt. “But when I was back, she wasn’t…” Minako lowered her head. “I had to come back for her.”

Howie stood. “And Safaiananpou?”

Minako looked up into his eyes again. “But when I came back and saw your worried face… I made you a promise that I would help you and ran away the first time I could. That’s not like me, I’m so sorry.”

“Pandora…” Howie’s sad eyes smiled.

“No matter how sad or angry I feel… No matter how hard it is… I will always keep my promise, Howie.” She looked at her hands again.

Nick turned toward her quietly. It was me… I drove her away. And His Majesty was so quick to forgive me. Can he sense that? Can she? “Minako…”

Minako’s shoulders tensed, but she did not turn to look at him this time.

Howie sat again. “And yet, you still wish to travel to Emeradotouhou?”

Minako clenched her hands into fists. “Because Renee is here too… Because I went back. And I can’t let her feel sad or angry or do anything that’s hard for her…” She looked back up at him after glancing at Britney. “There’s an oracle there too… Are there also demons?”

Britney turned to her. “Pandora…”

“In that room with the tapestry, you said there were lots of demons and Nick told me that there were already priestesses… But Emeradotouhou didn't have one yet, I don’t think… But they have demons that want one?”

“All cardinal demons desire a priestess.” Britney patted her shoulder, “To them, it is fortunate that she took your place.”

“She can’t be there, especially because of me. I have to go save her and fast.” Minako stood, her hands still clenched. “And I promise you that after I help her, I will come back and I will find the other cardinal demons so that you can all still have the box.”

Howie lowered his head, “The Oracle is correct, you have chosen a narrow path.”

Minako lowered her head, “You’re worried I will get hurt and won’t be able to get the box? I know it’s more important than me, but I promised.”

Nick’s head sank.

Howie shook his head, “No, time moves swiftly. We worry you are ill prepared for unforeseen outcomes.”

Minako shook her head as well, “I made Renee a promise to always hold her close, to always be together. So I will do whatever it takes to keep it no matter what happens to me or if she doesn’t want me around… She knows I always mean what I say.”

“Pandora…” “Minako…” Both demons stared at her. One directly, the other from the corners of his eyes. One proud and confident, the other a whisper. One looking toward the future, the other toward the past.

Howie nodded, “We will provide you a horse. Nick will accompany you in our place.”

Nick’s shoulders tensed.

Minako glanced at him briefly before turning back to the king. “Howie, I’ll be fine and he shouldn’t have to worry about this. It doesn’t have anything to do with the box or the promise I made to you.”

Howie turned away briefly, “Then, we implore you to wait until tomorrow.”

Minako nodded, “Okay, I will wait until tomorrow.”

~*~

How could I have been so stupid? Even now, when I should be worrying about Renee, I’m only thinking of him. Nick… He kept saying I made him happy, so why did he say he only used me for the box? Am I really some sort of dog who only exists to sniff it out? Why did he hold me so close and smile at me so kindly if I wasn’t a person to him? Why did he treat me so gently? Am I really just a means to an end? She leaned on her knees. I shouldn’t have fallen for him so quickly. That was my mistake.

A knock sounded at the door. Minako’s heart leaped in surprise. She shook her head. It’s probably just that handmaid with my clothing. “Yes?” she asked politely.

“Minako?” a male voice asked quietly.

Minako’s heart shuddered, “Nick…”

“Yes, I…”

Minako buried her face in her knees again, “Go away.”

“Minako…”

“I’m not looking for the box until after I bring Renee back. We’ll talk after that.”

“That’s not what I wanted to talk to you about…”

Minako looked up from her knees. Not the box? Then what?

“Can I come in?”

Minako looked toward the door.

“I’m coming in.” The door opened slowly. Nick stood in its frame, his broad shoulders and proud stance silhouetted within the door, a truly formidable demon until he lowered his head and his form deflated, “You’re still angry.”

Minako turned away from him.

“You must hate me…”

She buried her head against her knees again. “I’m glad we’ve reached an agreement. Go.”

Nick clenched his fist, “I won’t go. You have to listen to me--”

“I don’t!”

He stepped back and flinched. “You’re right. You don’t…” He put his hand to his head. “I never say the right thing…”

Minako looked up.

“Just… listen to me… Please.” Nick trotted over to the bed and sat beside her. “Will you?”

Minako turned away from him again. “I know you’re impatient, but this is important to me.”

Nick looked away from her, “Don’t act like that…”

“Aren’t I just a dog? A box retriever? What do you care, as long as you get your box?”

Nick put his hands in his lap. “I really do only say the wrong things… I guess I should start with ‘I’m sorry’.”

Minako snorted. “You’re only saying that because Howie wants us to stay together. I told him, you didn’t need to think about me at all. You’re welcome!”

Nick put his hand to his head, “Just… Just let me explain, then you can yell at me all you want.”

Minako crossed her arms, “Fine.”

“I'm sorry… I was always alone, no family, no one to talk to... I’m sure I was born alone… Probably right there in the darkness all alone… A monster… Then those maidens started appearing, saying how they woke up from a splendid dream to a world full of darkness and nightmares…” Nick swallowed, “It hurt… They only saw me and the darkness, so was I the nightmare or was the darkness? Maybe both... I’d never been that surrounded before, but I only felt more alone.”

Minako let her hands fall against her knees.

“I don’t remember much from before the darkness, but there was once... I must have heard about Pandora. That story I told you, I don’t know how I heard it…” He looked up. “There was only one of them at first, I thought, maybe she was Pandora, but she didn’t recognize my name… When I told her I was Nickolas, she called me a ‘sad creature.’ When more of them appeared, they said the same thing, ‘sad creature,’ ‘pathetic creature,’ ‘monster’... Pandora was supposed to be special, she was supposed to know I was more than a monster…” Nick swallowed again, “Until then, I’d been all alone. Was I always in that darkness? If I knew about Pandora, there must have been some time I wasn’t there, but then, what did I do? Why was I imprisoned… chained… alone… What had I done wrong to God? Why was I sent away and forgotten?”

Minako reached out to touch his shoulder.

Nick shrank back under her touch. “You…”

“I meant what I said back then, being alone is a frightening way to live and I really was sorry that you spent so long waiting for me. I didn’t know…”

Nick untensed his shoulders. “When you appeared, you suddenly filled me with light. And you called me Nick… You knew me… But more than knowing me, you listened to me and comforted me and helped me…” He brushed his hair back from his forehead. “Then we came here and you said I had a good heart…”

Minako blushed as she removed her hand from his shoulder, then used it to brush her hair behind her ear.

“I yelled at you, I’m sorry… I was surprised, but… hearing someone say that really did make me so happy…” Nick chuckled a little, “I really am pathetic… I’m like a small child, trying to grasp things for the first time. I must have learned these things once, but I fumble with my emotions… I just didn’t understand. No one had ever told me that they loved me…”

Minako lowered her head. “I just… The way you held me…”

Nick pulled Minako to him and held her tightly in his embrace, “I mistook the warmth in my heart for hope… Hope to get my powers back or hope to return to my life outside of the darkness, whatever that was, but… I was wrong. Whenever you were with me, I was so happy, my heart radiated heat… When you smiled, I wanted to smile… I always thought I was hideous, those girls saw me as a monster, but… You held me close and told me everything would be okay…” He folded his wings loosely around her.

Minako looked up at him, her cheeks continuing to darken.

“The truth is when you were gone, my heart almost shattered… I didn’t know what to do… I thought… I thought I would break…” Nick held Minako to his chest, tears began falling from his eyes. They landed on her face like the first rainstorm of spring. “I’m so sorry I yelled at you… When you went away, I realized that I really did want you near me…” His tears fell harder and hit her face like hail.

“Nick…”

His voice shook violently, “You… said that… I could…” He choked for a moment, “could… finish… Please…” Nick shut his eyes, hoping the tears would dissolve, but they refused to vanish. They were the first rainstorm in spring that never wanted to end. His arms continued to grip her tightly. “I don’t… know if… I’m happy… or sad right… now…” He choked through his tears once again and struggled to breathe evenly, “But… I want you… to stay… close to me… I want… to hear… you breathe… And see… you smile… Forever…” Nick laughed a little and smiled through his tears, “I’m still fumbling… I didn’t know… Minako… I’m sorry… You're not like a dog… a box retriever at all... Stay with me...”

Minako stared up at him and blinked. She felt like she had stopped breathing, her heart beat wildly and frantically -- the beat of a dance pop tune.

Nick took a few deep breaths to calm his nerves, then leaned toward her, his gentle smile growing, “Will you?”

Minako blinked once more. She couldn’t speak, every time she tried to form words, she choked -- her mouth refused to release them.

Nick put a hand behind her head and pulled her face toward his, then rested his forehead on hers. “I only thought of you while you were gone, not the box at all… So if you stay...” He brushed his hand against her hair. “I’ll do anything I can to see you smile at me again.”

Minako lowered her head, trying to hide her scarlet cheeks.

Nick pulled away. “I understand… You’re still mad.” He released his wings and arms from around her before standing.

“Nick…” she mumbled.

He lowered his head. “Please stay safe in Emeradotouhou and…” He turned away, “I’ll keep trying to find a way to show you how sorry I am when you come back…” He reached toward the door.

Minako stood quickly, leaping clumsily toward the door. She wrapped her arms around Nick’s chest and buried her face against his back.

He cupped her hands in his fingers. She’s crying again… Crying for me? “Minako… Do you want me to stay?”

Minako tightened her grip around his chest and blinked away her tears as she nodded hesitantly.

“Yes?” He gently pulled out of her grip, then turned to face her.

Minako stared up at him, then wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled him close to her again.

“Minako?”

She brushed her hand through his hair, stood on her tiptoes, and pressed a kiss to his lips.

Nick stared at her, eyes wide in surprise as his hands flinched slightly. “Minako…” his voice wavered.

She stared into his eyes, they were beautiful blue sapphires, more gorgeous than the oracle’s. They looked so content, but below that they still shone sadly.

He held her cheek and closed his eyes as he pulled her in for another kiss. “Minako…”

She tightened her grip on his neck and met his lips for a short kiss again. “Nick… I’ll stay with you. I still...”

“You’re still falling in love with me?” He fiddled with a strand of her hair.

“I don’t know…” She glanced at the ground.

“I hope so.” He smiled, “I want to try to become closer to you.”

Minako glanced back at him, “You do?”

Nick pulled her back as he wrapped his arms around her waist. His wings folded around her as well. “You have always been looking inside of me, calling me kind and gentle. I want to stop being afraid and be those things instead.”

She touched his cheek, “But you are those things already. You just have to let yourself be them instead of worrying whether or not you’re a monster.”

He smiled broadly, “I think, the more time I spend with you, the more I can do that. But also, I want to be able to see inside of you too. Even more than the brightness inside you, I want to learn about your world and care about things you care about. I decided that I don’t want us to only be near each other because of the box. I want to stay with you too.” He leaned his head on her shoulder.

She ran her hand through the hair at his neck. “Are you worried I’ll be like the Rubiihoppou priestess? Condescending?”

Nick straightened and shook his head, “No, you’re too warm and bright for that... But if there’s legends about us, I want them to say we took care of each other…” He brushed her hair behind her ear, “I want to take care of you.”

She leaned her head on his chest. “Can I take care of you too?”

Nick nuzzled into her neck and whispered, “Please?”

Minako leaned her head on his. “But you have to make me a promise and you have to keep it.”

Nick stepped backward as he held her arms. “Okay…”

“When you’re upset, tell me. I want to help you.” She pulled her hands into her chest, “And it hurt when you called me mean names…”

Nick embraced her tightly again, “I’m sorry. I won’t say things like that to you ever again. I’ll learn how to be better.”

Minako smiled. “Thank you.” She gripped his hand and pulled him back toward the bed, then sat before patting the space next to her.

Nick sat as well and crossed his arms. “Are you sure you want to go alone to Emeradotouhou?”

Minako pulled her knees to her chest and wrapped her arms around them before leaning her head on her knees. “I have to protect Renee and bring her back here. I have to go alone.”

He uncrossed one arm and ran his hand through her hair, “Then is there anything I can do before you leave?”

“Just stay here with me.”

Nick pulled her close. “Like this?”

Minako leaned her head on his chest and closed her eyes.

Nick leaned down and kissed her cheek, “Or like this?”

She lifted her head and kissed his lips gently. He ran his thumb along her cheek and returned her kiss. The gold in the room continued to sparkle, continuously lit by the light in their hearts. The next morning, Minako would leave the safety of Safaiananpou and enter the unknown darkness. Nick tightened his grip on her, trying to fill her heart with safety before she left. Her promises reverberated through her thoughts. In words, she had already agreed to fulfill two promises: one to Renee to always be beside her and one to the sapphire demons to find their precious box. Just now in her heart, she had made a third, to stay with Nick. Was it possible to keep the first two or were they mutually exclusive? Was it possible to keep the third if she completed the first two? How much longer could she continue to make promises before she was unable to keep them?

Minako stood in the great courtyard of the palace, a light wind rustling her pink skirt and the pink bow at her neck. The world around her shone brightly in a plethora of colors reflected by the large and numerous ponds: green grass, vibrant flowers in warm and cool colors, the rough brown bark of trees and shining green leaves. All these beautiful plants reflected nicely against the massive and expansive, shining sapphire palace. She stared up at the sun surrounded by clouds. What does it mean that the world seemed bright, but was still shadowed?

“There is so much darkness…” a male voice interrupted her thoughts.

“A terrible omen…” a female voice agreed.

Minako turned around and faced the king and the oracle. Their faces were shadowed with doubt.

“What is?”

“The sun does not shine on your journey…” Britney placed her hands to her heart, “A threat approaches.”

“What kind of threat?”

Britney shook her head, “If only I could see through the impending darkness…”

The king folded his hands, “If only we could accompany you Pandora.”

Minako smiled, “Don’t worry, Howie. I’m going to get Renee, so I’ll be fine. I will make sure we both come back safely. You’ll love her, she’s so cute.”

“We would feel safer if you would allow Nick to accompany you…” the king paused.

Minako smiled, “Don’t worry. I’ll be alright.”

“We insist.”

Britney nodded, “To go to an enemy nation alone is…”

“Dangerous?” the king offered.

“Suicide.”

Minako smiled again, “You’re all so kind, but I’ll be fine.” She clenched her fist, “I’m determined to get back Renee. Nothing will separate us, even another nation.”

Britney shifted her eyes sadly, “It is… not the nation that is threatening…”

The king nodded, “As you know, Emeradotouhou also possesses a set of cardinal demons.”

“And their priestess has to locate them, right? But, there hasn’t been another priestess yet, so… I’ll go save Renee first.”

“It is not so simple…” Britney reached her hands out to Minako, “If my sister in Emeradotouhou is stirring, then they may have already located Pandora of the emeralds… And it is likely to be your companion.”

Minako smiled, “Don’t worry. I’ll be-”

“You will take Nick,” the king interjected.

“Howie…?”

“You cannot go alone. We have decided that Nick must also journey to Emeradotouhou.”

Minako lowered her eyes, “You… don’t think I’m strong enough, Howie?”

He held her in a tight embrace, “Of course we believe you are strong, but we want to protect you. In our place, we will send Nick.”

“Where am I going?”

The three turned to face Nick. He blinked. I’m already included in the conversation… Are they sending me somewhere else while Minako is gone? What can I do to find the others or the box without her?

The king bowed slightly, “Nick, please accompany Pandora to Emeradotouhou on our behalf.”

“Ah… y-yes, of course,” Nick stammered.

“Then it is settled,” the king laughed joyously.

Minako glared at him a little. Why did Nick have to go? I won't fail. I have to rescue Renee. Renee is depending on me. Only me. She clenched her fist a little as Britney produced an orb.

“Here…” she handed it to Minako, “This is to replace the one that incinerated. It works in the same manner and is no more or less effective than the first.”

Minako nodded, “Thank you, but I don’t think I’ll find any sapphire demons in the other country. And what if it gets destroyed?”

“We will ensure there is a third.” Howie bowed.

Nick held his hand to Minako as he steadied the waiting horse. “Are you ready?”

Minako hesitated, “But you…”

Nick lowered his head, “I know... But he decreed it and maybe he’ll get mad if we ignore him...” He extended his hand toward her, “So…”

Minako nodded and embraced Howie. “We’ll be back soon, I promise.”

The horse trotted lightly in place as Britney put a cloak over Minako’s shoulders.

“What’s this?” Minako questioned.

“Until you leave the city,” Britney smiled. “A sapphire nation can’t see you fleeing for its enemy.” She pulled out a second cloak for Nick. “Especially with one of its savior demons.”

Nick swung the cloak over his head and shoulders, “Can this really disguise us that well?

Britney brushed her hand over his hood, “You can barely tell that you’re a demon.”

He raised an eyebrow. “Thanks?”

“No one will suspect a thing.” She winked.

Nick patted the horse and extended his hand again. “Minako?”

Minako gave him a small smile and took his hand gingerly as she let him lead her toward the horse. He placed her hand on its neck, before placing his hands at her waist and delicately lifting her onto its back. He then mounted the horse himself. He pressed his foot to the horse’s side to begin it’s cantor, then waved as they began moving away from the palace.

“Is she safe with him?” the king questioned.

Britney smiled, “He will protect her. Of that, I have no doubt.”

~*~

The day drug on. In the mid-afternoon heat, the sun still refused to shine. Minako frowned slightly as she leaned against his back. A terrible omen, huh?… Is Renee in danger? Or are we? It seems like my promise is shadowed in uncertainty. Will I be able to find Renee and bring her back safely? Will Nick and I be able to return to Howie? Will Ibe able to stay with Nick? And now that he’s here, will he be able to stay with me and stay safe?

“Minako…” Nick’s whisper pierced through her worry.

“Yes?” she gripped his waist more tightly, but pulled away her head and shoulders as she sat up.

The wind whispered between them, blowing Nick’s hood from his face. His blond hair shined even without the sun. “Incase you didn’t think so, I wasn’t playing around. I meant what I said.”

“I know.”

“I know you didn’t want me to come, so I thought… Maybe you weren’t sure...”

“I didn’t want to trouble everyone…” she leaned her head against his shoulder, “Renee is only my worry… I’m the one who promised to stay with her and I’m the one who brought her here by going back to our world… Also, I couldn’t let you and Howie get hurt because of me and nothing that had to do with the box...”

“If you’re worried about her…” Nick paused and sucked in his lips, grasping for the words, “Well, I guess I’m worried too. If keeping her safe will make you smile, I’ll do anything I can to keep her safe.”

Minako smiled, “Thank you. But, if she is in Emeradotouhou, isn’t that bad? For her, of course… But I mean for you?”

Nick bit his lip, “I don’t know…” He chuckled slightly, “I don’t know much of anything. Emeradotouhou, is it a terrible place? I’m not sure. I mean, the weather must be worse since it’s a little further north, but… I have no idea. And that’s okay…” He smiled, “Thanks to you, I’ll get to see it. Then I can decide on my own if it’s dangerous.”

Minako held him tighter, “But you’re a sapphire demon… Wouldn’t going to Emeradotouhou be painful?”

“More painful than longing for warmth in the lonely darkness? More painful than being alone as long as I can remember? More painful than seeing you hurting?” He shook his head. “There isn’t anything worse than those things.”

Minako shut her eyes and smiled as she ran her hand along his abdomen and leaned her head against his back again, “I suppose not…”

“Minako…” He took a deep breath, then smiled, “I promise you, as long as I’m here with you, we will make it back to Safaiananpou safely.”

They rode in silence for a moment as the ominous darkness hovered over them.

“How much longer until we reach Emeradotouhou?” Minako opened her eyes slowly

“His Majesty said it would take about two days. We’re not using the main road, so the trip is a bit longer…”

Minako shut her eyes again. Renee only had to wait one more day. One more day until we are reunited. One more day until I can apologize for dragging her here by mistake.

Nick held the reins with one hand and patted the horse’s neck. “Minako, our last trip, we set up camp. Did you want to do that again or would you like to try to find someplace to stay?”

She rested her head on his back. “It doesn’t matter. You decide.”

Nick bit his lip and turned back to her slightly. “Minako…”

“You keep saying my name, why?”

He smiled sheepishly and put a hand to the back of his head, “Just making sure you’re still there, I guess...” He bit his lip again. “Tell me a story about Renee.”

“Nick?”

“Your heart is like the sky, shadowed. I can tell that you’re more worried than you’re saying… So, instead of only worrying, maybe it’s okay to think about her and talk about her by telling me a story. How you met or the last time you saw her or your favorite memory or anything you want, really…”

Minako’s small laugh whispered against his back as she ran her hand along his chest. “Renee and I first met when we were in elementary school. She was always very quiet in our class, but there was one day we were working on a math strategy that I didn’t understand at all and she saw me struggling and helped.” She chuckled louder, a slight smirk crossing her face, “Then the next day, a boy in our class was picking on her, so I pushed him. We’ve been inseparable ever since.”

Nick chuckled, “You pushed someone for being mean to your friend?”

Her smirk grew, “Well, you’ve seen me angry when I feel hurt, it’s worse than that when it’s someone I care about.”

He grinned broadly, “You’re a formidable opponent, Minako. What else?”

Minako shook her head, “Your turn. It’s more fun if we take turns.” She looked at the dense trees surrounding them. We seem to be the only two people in existence. Was the world always this empty? “I told you a story about when I was younger… Now you tell me.”

“I’ll try.” He gripped the reins tightly, “Anything in particular you want to know?”

“If you were always in the darkness, how did you learn how to ride a horse?”

Nick ran his fingers across the horse’s mane as he squinted. “I… I think a long time ago, I used to travel places with an older demon...”

“Your father?”

He shook his head, “No… I don’t remember my family… Someone else who took me in after my family wasn’t with me...” He frowned, “But before the darkness… I don’t remember…”

“Nick…”

“But it seems like my body remembers how to ride a horse, even if I don’t remember… I’m sorry...”

“You don’t have to apologize for that.” I wonder how much the darkness poisoned his mind. If he went back, would he forget me? “One more question though…”

He smirked. “I thought the rules were you tell one story, then I tell one story, then it’s your turn again because it’s more fun.”

Minako smiled and sat up, “Okay. What do you want to know?”

Nick thought momentarily. “You care a lot about others. You defended Renee when you first met her, you calmed my heart when you first met me, but you always say you’re nothing. That can’t be true… tell me one of your talents.”

Minako shook her head, “I’m not anything worthwhile, I don’t have any talents, really… But I guess, it’s what you said, understanding others and helping them bring out their best no matter what they’re feeling. That seems like a weak answer… It’s not even really about me...”

He glanced back at her over his shoulder. “Minako, it’s not weak at all… At the beginning, I noticed right away, everything you do comes from your kindness. I know you’re worried about being Pandora because she’s supposed to be pure strength. Maybe it doesn’t have to be a physical strength, maybe your kindness can be the spark for that strength?”

“See? You’re kind and gentle after all.” She smiled. “My turn…”

“Minako, I really don’t remember…”

“You have wings, so I’m assuming you can fly. How do you know how to ride a horse if you could just fly?”

Nick was silent for a moment as he pulled the horse’s reins and walked it in a circle until it came to a stop.

“Unless you can’t fly?”

Nick’s shoulders shook.

Minako gripped his chest, “Nick… Are you…?”

It was quiet at first, but rather than the crying she expected, she was interrupted by his laughter. As he continued to laugh, he leaned his head down and the sound grew louder, purer, and more joyful.

As his laughter subsided, he turned to examine their surroundings. He pressed his foot to the horse’s side lightly and led it a few more paces toward a tree beside a small stream. He dismounted from the horse and tied its reins to a low branch so it was secure, but able to reach the water. He removed the cloak from his body and laid it across the horse's back, then wrapped his hands around Minako’s waist and lowered her gently from the horse.

“Nick?”

He pressed a kiss to her forehead and chuckled again. “Of all the things you could ask, I wasn’t expecting that.”

“So you can fly?”

Nick smiled at her with a wide grin, his fangs glinting, as he tightened his grip on her waist.

“Nick?”

He picked her up so that her feet dangled above the ground, then started running away from the horse. He flapped his wings and leaped into the air. As he continued to rise, he flapped his wings harder until they were above the treetops.

Minako gasped, shut her eyes tightly, and flung her arms around his neck as her hood fell from her head, “Nick!”

His smile grew wider as he pulled her closer to his abdomen and chest. “I promised to take care of you. You’re safe.” He gently soared back and forth above the path and trees.

She opened her eyes but still clung to his neck tightly. As her cloak whipped open in the wind, Minako turned her head to see the world around them. The treetops were a distant green beneath them, the stream their horse rested at was a faint line. The landscape stretched beyond them in all directions and it seemed as though they could touch the clouds. She giggled and reached a hand out as though she was trying to push a cloud away from the sunlight. She beamed at him. “Nick, this is amazing!”

Nick continued to smile at her with an awed gentleness in his eyes. He cradled her head and shoulders as he flipped in the air and glided back to the ground. He landed gently on his feet next to the stream, still holding Minako closely. His smile still broad, he leaned his head toward her, but loosened his embrace. “You’re amazing. For something this normal to feel incredible…”

Minako clutched his shoulders and closed the distance between their faces, meeting his lips with hers as she closed her eyes. His eyes fluttered shut as she deepened the kiss with the exhilaration from their flight, her lips and fingertips buzzing with an excited energy. Nick clutched her waist with one hand and the tips of her shoulder blades with the other, as though the harder he gripped, the more he could close the space between them. The world around them faded into the clouds, a hazy glow, starkly contrasting their focus on it moments ago -- only the other existed in the world.

Minako pulled back, breathless. “You’re amazing...”

Nick surged forward to meet her lips again. He pulled her back into the hazy glow, his fiery touch igniting each place his hands grazed over. She stumbled backward as she gripped his tunic tightly. He gently pushed her back against a tree as he nipped at her neck. She pulled his lips back to hers, kissing him urgently.

After a few more moments, Nick pulled back, resting his head on her forehead. He took in a few quick gasps for air. “Minako, I…” he trailed off into silence.

She brushed her lips on his gently, “Thank you for sharing that with me instead of just answering my question.”

He closed his eyes and nodded, “Anything for you.”

~*~

Even though the sun had been shadowed all day, the darkness swept in more rapidly than usual. Nick tied the horse to a post beside the inn. He patted its nose gently.

Minako held her hands to her heart. “Is it okay to stay here? Will the same thing happen as when we first got to the capital?”

Nick nodded as he pulled the hood back over his head, “It should be fine. Apparently I barely look like a demon this way.” His smile was broad despite his biting tone.

Minako cupped his cheek with her hand and smiled. “You’ll have to stop smiling then. Your fangs give you away.”

Nick leaned closer to her as he readjusted the hood on her head, “Then they’ll know, because when you smile, I have to smile too.” The bite of his smile became only gentle.

She smiled back at him gently, her eyes gleaming like her smile.

He lightly ran his hands along her collar and shoulders where the hood met the body of the cloak. “Minako, I…” he trailed off again.

She quickly pulled him into a tight hug.

“Minako…” His hands hung limply by her shoulders.

“Let’s go get our room and some food.” She pulled back from him just as quickly, but brushed his hand with hers and lowered it to her side.

“O-okay…” He gripped her hand lightly and followed her into the inn.

They stopped at a low counter where an innkeeper sat and sat as well. Nick slid a pile of coins across the counter, catching the innkeeper’s eye as he did so. “One room. Also we left our horse outside.”

The innkeeper paused until Nick removed his hand from the coins. He picked one up suspiciously and eyed it closely before placing it back in the pile and cupping the coins. “I believe I may have a room available. Do you need a meal as well?”

“Yes.”

The innkeeper stood and beckoned them to follow. He tiptoed through the building past many doors until he reached the far end of the building. He slid open the door to a very small room with only one mat made up with crisp linens and bare walls on all sides. “Is this acceptable?”

Nick averted his eyes. “Yes.”

The innkeeper nodded and moved aside, allowing Nick to enter the room. He eyed Minako as she stood by the door, then gripped her wrist lightly and lowered his voice to a whisper. “If you need assistance, Maiden, come find me. Your food will be dropped off shortly.”

Minako stared after him before turning into the room. “That was weird, Nick…”

Nick shook his head and slid the hood back. “Demons are bad for business.”

“Is that why? But the cloak...”

He sat on the ground cross legged as he stretched his arms and rolled his shoulders. “He saw my claws when I passed him the money. He probably thought I kidnapped you.”

Minako clenched her hands into fists and turned back toward the door. “That’s terrible!”

Nick shrugged. “I told you, humans hate demons and demons hate humans. We’re too different and humans won’t take the time to understand.”

She turned back to him, but lowered her head. “Even though I became Pandora, I’m still a human. I know you said Pandora is different…” She glanced at him.

He looked up at her with the same gentle smile he showed her over and over again. “You would be different no matter if you were Pandora or not.”

Minako raised her head, stepped back, and put her hands to her heart. “Nick…”

His smile brightened and he started to stand up.

There was a quick rap at the door. “Food.”

Minako turned toward the door, “I’ll get it, you can keep sitting.” She slid the door back open and saw a tray sitting on the floor. She glanced back at Nick’s warm smile as he crossed his legs again. She turned quickly, frowned, and shut the door lightly before walking back down the hall. As she neared the main entrance, she caught sight of the innkeeper. “Excuse me,” she called quietly as she reached him and put her hand on his shoulder.

He turned around quickly, startled. “Oh, Maiden, it is you.”

“I actually do need assistance.”

“A different room?”

She shook her head, “No. That’s fine…” Minako rose her hands to her chest timidly, “Is there any party here that is travelling to Emeradotouhou?”

The innkeeper blinked, “Why would you want to go there?”

Minako lowered her head. “It’s not ideal, but it’s a last minute emergency…”

The innkeeper frowned, but nodded, “I see… There is one man travelling to Emeradotouhou, he is a trader. He will leave here very early, but… I’ll see if I can get him to take you along.”

Minako clasped her hands, “Thank you! I would appreciate it so much!”

He put his hand to her shoulder, “Wait outside your room, I will ask him quickly.”

Minako nodded and turned back down the hall. She put her hand to her forehead. I wanted to go alone, so none of them would be brought into my troubles, but… Howie had insisted that Nick come. And I didn’t feel like I could say no… And when we were traveling here, I was really glad that he was with me. But… He’s smiling so gently and kindly… He’s worrying about me… And he’s letting me in… Bit by bit… Into his arms and maybe his heart... I’m going to Emeradotouhou, the nation of emeralds… Is that painful to the demons in Safaiananpou? Can emerald and sapphire demons coexist? Or do they exist at the expense of the other? Minako bit her lip. A long time ago… A priestess had appeared in Rubiihoppou, she was condescending… But… What happened to her and the cardinal demons there? What about Topazuseihou? It sounds like they already had a priestess too… I wonder what she was like... The demons in Safaiananpou decided to claim me, but… What about Emeradotouhou? Will Renee become their priestess if I can’t find her in time? Would Renee and I become enemies if she became their priestess? I can’t let him go… Not if he could get hurt. Not when he’s been… She glanced up at the sound of footsteps.

The innkeeper reappeared at the end of the hall. He gave her a short nod. “Just before sunrise.”

Minako nodded as he disappeared back down the hallway again. She picked up the tray with the food and leaned against the wall. Just before sunrise I will leave, Nick will be safe, and I will get Renee back. Just before sunrise…

Minako stared at the ceiling as the darkness surrounded the room. Before Nick came into my life, darkness was only darkness. Now I’m constantly comparing whether a darkness is better or worse than the darkness I found him in. It isn’t stagnant, but this darkness was also brimming with worry. Will Nick stay safe? Will Renee? Have the emerald demons already found her? Can I? She turned her head toward one of the walls.

Nick had originally fallen asleep sitting up against the wall with his arms and legs crossed, but now lay on the floor, curled in a tight ball. His tail circled his legs and his wings wrapped his shoulders and waist. His breathing was calm.

Minako uncovered herself and crawled over to him. His breathing has gotten so easy since we left the darkness. Does he feel safer out in the world where there’s sunlight and night or is it from being near me? Or maybe both? She brushed her hand through his hair. Nick… She shut her eyes quickly. Yesterday, he kept trying to tell me something and I kept interrupting him when he paused…

Nick pulled back, resting his head on her forehead. He took in a few quick gasps for air. “Minako, I…” he trailed off into silence.

She brushed her lips on his gently, “Thank you for sharing that with me instead of just answering my question.”

He closed his eyes and nodded, “Anything for you.”

I wonder if they were the same thing.

He lightly ran his hands along her collar and shoulders where the hood met the body of the cloak. “Minako, I…” he trailed off again.

She quickly pulled him into a tight hug.

“Minako…” His hands hung limply by her shoulders.

“Let’s go get our room and some food.” She pulled back from him just as quickly, but brushed his hand with hers and lowered it to her side.

“O-okay…” He gripped her hand lightly and followed her into the inn.

She opened her eyes and put one hand to her chest as she ran her other hand through his hair again. Is he falling in love with me too? Does he know I was lying when I said I didn’t know? And is it even love I felt… No… feel? I thought I could forget him after he said those mean things, but even going back to my world, I thought about him almost as much as Renee… And then he held me again the same way and told me he couldn’t forget me either. She put her fingers to her lips. And his kiss… I wonder if he would kiss me without me kissing him first?

Nick sneezed and curled into a tighter ball, his legs twitching briefly. His wings fluttered slightly in response and his hair fell in front of his eyes.

Minako leaned back before brushing his hair out of his eyes. How will he feel when he wakes up and sees that I’m gone? Will he be angry? Sad? Annoyed? Worried? Will he understand why I left? If he’s falling in love with me, will he still love me? I can’t… I can’t let him get hurt… If Emeradotouhou is dangerous for them at all, then I don’t want him to go there… Somewhere his kind and gentle smile could disappear… My heart would break...

A brief glimmer of light shone under the door.

She turned to it, then back to Nick. She ran her hand through his hair one more time as she pressed a light kiss to his lips. “Bye, Nick,” she whispered. “Stay safe…”

She stood and slid the door carefully, grabbing her cloak before walking into the hall. She glanced at Nick one more time before closing the door and walking down the hall toward the main room. A different man sat behind the counter and a second man stood next to the open door.

He stepped forward, “Are you the maiden hoping to travel to Emeradotouhou?”

Minako nodded.

“You’re just in time. I only have a few more things to add to my cart.”

Minako stared back down the hallway, though she couldn’t see the room they had stayed in. What will Nick do when he wakes up? Will he return to Howie? Will he wait for me here? If only I could tell him that I’ll be safe... What will be the safest thing for him to do? Will he still speak to me when I come back? Will he still hold me? Will he kiss me? What if he follows me? And then he gets hurt? Would he forgive me then? She put her head in her hands.

“Miss?”

Minako opened her eyes. The trader stood in front of her smiling warmly.

She smiled back, “I’m sorry, I don’t mean to trouble you.”

He laughed, “It’s no trouble at all. Though, I can’t understand why you would want to go to Emeradotouhou… The economy is terrible and the people aren’t much better…”

She lowered her head, “It was very last minute…”

“You’re helping her escape a demon,” the man behind the counter hissed.

The trader raised an eyebrow. “Escaping a demon? Miss?”

Minako shook her head, “No, that’s not the reason, but…”

He raised his hand. “I don’t mean to pry. Anyway, I’m ready to leave. Do you have travel papers?”

Minako shook her head as she exited the inn.

“Without travel papers, I can either take you most of the way and let you out before the gate, but you will have to find your own way into the country. Or, you could try to hide in my merchandise, but they will definitely check it and I may not be allowed to cross either.”

Minako shook her head, “I don’t want to be an inconvenience. As close as you are willing to get me is fine.” She pulled the cloak over her head.

He nodded and headed back toward his cart. He offered Minako his hand and helped her into the front seat. She adjusted her hood over her head and around her face as he walked around the front, checking its connection to his horse and giving the steed a pat. He then climbed into the other side of the seat and flicked the horse’s reins. As the horse trotted away from the inn Minako turned back to look at it, one last time… Sayonara, Nick. Please stay safe…

~*~

Nick stirred and kicked his feet lightly. His wings fluttered over his body as his tail whipped back and forth. He blinked slowly and caught the sunlight streaming under the door to the room. Today won’t be gloomy like yesterday if it’s bright in here. A smile crossed his lips as he uncurled his tail and gazed up at the ceiling. He touched his lips briefly, then ran his hand through his hair. Was that a dream? I thought maybe Minako gave me a kiss while I was sleeping and touched my head.

Yesterday, she…

His smile still broad, he leaned toward her, “You’re amazing. For something this normal to feel incredible…”

Minako clutched his shoulders and closed the distance between their faces, meeting his lips with hers as she closed her eyes.

And when we arrived here…

Nick nodded as he pulled the hood back over his head, “It should be fine. Apparently I barely look like a demon this way.” His smile was broad despite his biting tone.

Minako cupped his cheek with her hand and smiled. “You’ll have to stop smiling then. Your fangs give you away.”

Nick leaned closer to her as he readjusted the hood on her head, “Then they’ll know, because when you smile, I have to smile too.” The bite of his smile became only gentle.

She smiled back at him gently, her eyes gleaming like her smile.

He touched his lips again. I wanted to tell her… After I apologized to her... she held me… I felt so safe and warm… I never wanted her to let me go. Was that how she felt when I held her? My heart felt like it jumped into my throat and like it would burst out of my chest, but it made me happy. Then she kissed me… And I… I wanted her for only me... He shut his eyes. She has been caring about me all this time… But I was so mean to her… And I didn’t tell her when she told me... Am I too late? Would she listen if I told her now?

He stretched out his limbs. The floor is cold. I hope she slept well. Did she think it was kind that I gave her the bed? His eyes shifted toward the bed. Is she awake yet? Does she wake up early? Does she sleep late? What does she look like when she sleeps? An angel? Do I wake her?

He sat up, then crawled over to the bed and pulled the cover lightly. He expected the sheet to slide off the bed, but instead it pulled tight and flat.

He stood quickly. “Minako?”

He whipped his head from side to side. In this small room, there’s nowhere to hide. Where could she have gone? Is she with the horse? Or is she...

Nick hurriedly grabbed the few belongings they had brought, slung his cloak over his body, and rushed down the hallways of the inn and into the main room.

A different man sat behind the counter focused on a ledger, but lifted his head at the sound of the footsteps, then stood quickly as Nick ran into the room. He pointed toward him, “I heard about you.”

Nick looked around hurriedly as he ran. Minako…

“Stop!”

Nick froze and turned to the second innkeeper.

The innkeeper sneered at him.

Nick put his hand to his head, running it through his hair and against his horns. Nick stared at the innkeeper in surprise. “My hood…”

The innkeeper spat, “Get out, demon.”

He pointed to the cloak. “Have you seen a girl in a similar cloak?...”

The innkeeper stood quickly and pointed to the door, “Get out, demon! This establishment does not allow your kind here!”

Nick backed toward the door as he pulled the hood over his head.

He stopped outside the door and paced back and forth. Not just my fangs, Minako… He backed against the wall and slid down, hiding his face in his hands and leaning his head on his knees. I forget myself with you… I’ve just worried about being Nick, but... Humans absolutely hate demons. Pandora begrudgingly accepts her connection to them. And you… It’s like you don’t even see it? That can’t be true… Maybe you just see me for who I am…

“Minako…” Why did you leave without me? We would have stayed safe together. I wasn’t worried about Emeradotouhou or their demons. But I was worried about you... And now who will take care of you?

He stood quickly and growled. Why did she leave me? What if she doesn’t… He clenched his fist and slammed it against the wall. Minako...

“May I be of assistance?” a sweet voice questioned him.

Nick turned around quickly and faced a man. His jaw was square and his blue eyes shone brightly as he smiled. He wore a white colored, upper-thigh length tunic with a blue ribbon at the waist over blue pants. Tall white boots rose to his shins and blue gloves covered his hands. A straw hat covered his head and in one gloved hand he held a staff with a circular top -- rings hung from the bottom of the circle and the inner piping was covered with sapphire gems. Beads hung around his neck and a blue cape was clasped over his shoulders with sapphire gems at the collar.

Nick growled, baring his fangs, “Mind your own business…” His hood sat bunched around his collar, revealing his pale horns again.

The man stepped closer to Nick, causing Nick to flinch and step back into the wall.

He reached toward him and touched Nick’s shoulder, “Your heart seems troubled…”

Nick threw the man’s hand off his arm as he ducked away from him, “Don’t touch me!”

The man bowed his head, “There is… something amiss… with your heart.”

Nick continued to growl as he crossed his arms, “You say heart, but you mean body.” He snorted, “Are you sure you aren’t making assumptions because I am a demon?”

The man lifted his head cautiously, “Religion does not see a body, only a heart and yours is… erratic.”

Nick growled and clenched his fist, “Don’t assume anything…”

“A young woman…” His eyes flashed.

Nick turned quickly and slammed his fist against the wall again, “Damnit Minako! You leave me alone for strangers to attack me!”

The priest put up his hands in defense, “I will not attack you. I approached you because you looked troubled as you sat against the wall, like a small frightened child.”

Nick looked away quickly, “That was…” He looked down, “I’m looking for someone… And the inn...”

“The young woman?”

Nick clenched his fist, “You seem to know a lot about us… Did he send you to keep an eye on us? Or are you with them?!”

The man clenched his staff, “I apologize, I am unsure what you are accusing me of…”

Nick began pacing back and forth again. Where did she go? Why did she leave? Is she safe?

“A foreigner?” The voice pierced his thoughts.

Nick paused and dropped his hands. “Her? Yes… She is from somewhere far away...”

“Strange lightly colored clothing?”

Nick nodded and pointed to his chest. “With a bow here? Or a cloak just like this, I guess…”

The man nodded his head. “Both.” He eyed Nick curiously, “She left this morning.”

Nick’s eyes grew wide in surprise as he turned and hit the wall again. “She… LEFT!?! ALONE?!?”

The man shook his head as he dropped his staff. He then stepped forward and gripped Nick’s shoulders.

Nick turned, quickly slipping from his grip and pulled his fists closer to his chest, ready to fight, “Don’t touch me!”

“I saw the innkeeper berate you for no reason other than being a demon. However, if you continue to hit his building, he will have a reason.” The man grabbed Nick’s shoulders again and pulled him closer to a tree. As soon as there was distance between Nick and the building, he removed his hands. “Hit that tree if you would like to lash out at something.”

Nick growled and clenched his fists tightly.

The man backed up and retrieved his staff, “As to your previous question, she was not alone. A man was with her.”

Nick let out another deep growl and hit the tree behind him. “She left with another man!?!”

The man smirked, “I see, it is unrequited love…”

“IT’S NOT UNREQUITED!”

The man smiled, “Then why are you so worried? If she loves you, she wouldn’t have left you for another man.”

Nick lowered his head, “It’s not…” Did she leave... because I didn’t tell her? Am I... too late?

The man nodded, “I see. There are words left unsaid between you.” He gave Nick’s shoulder a pat. “You’ll just have to find her again and speak with her.”

Nick looked up. “Did you hear where she was going?”

The man put a hand to his face, “Hmmm… Well, the trader was headed for the eastern empire of Emeradotouhou. So somewhere between here and there, I suppose.”

Nick’s eyes and nostrils flared in anger as a deep growl escaped his throat and his fangs curved over his bottom lip. He hit the tree behind him rapidly and repeatedly with his fist. “She went by herself? How could she?!” Nick sank to his knees and elbows then he slammed his fist into the ground several times, “STUPID! STUPID! STUPID! STUPID! STUPID!” He ran his fingers into his hair, “I promised I would take care of her… Our sacred promise to each other and I… let her go alone? How could I? How could I?!” He punctuated the last question with another hard slam of his fist.

“Clearly she deceived you.” He shook his head, “A sacred promise… as if such a thing existed.”

Nick’s hands shook in rage. He gripped the tree and stood, then turned to the man, fists still shaking, “Listen you…”

“I will go with you to Emeradotouhou!” the man smiled.

“What?” Nick scowled and stepped backward, “I’m not incapable…”

“To ensure her return,” he smiled, “If she is upset with you, surely a third party would smooth the situation.”

“Who said anything about her being upset?!” he clenched his fists tightly.

“Well she did leave you without warning.”

“She’s… not… upset!” His hands continued to shake, but he lowered his head. Could you not see past our fight? Was there something more I could have done to show you? Something more I could have said? Minako...

The man clapped Nick’s shoulder. “Lead me to your horse, Nick! Quickly! Let’s retrieve the young maiden!”

Nick growled, “Who’s in charge here?” He froze and flinched, “Also, how did you know I have a horse? And that my name is Nick?!”

The man smiled once more and laughed awkwardly, “My mistake. I saw you arrive yesterday and heard the young woman call you it. Are you ready to depart?”

Nick nodded bewilderedly and pointed toward the side of the inn. The priest jaunted over to it.

Once he was gone, Nick bashed the tree with his fist one more time and growled. Minako… What are you thinking? It’s too dangerous and I… If you’re hurt, my heart will break. Are you trying to hurt me? Or are you trying to save me? I don’t need to be saved… Minako… You shouldn’t have gone to Emeradotouhou alone. When I see you… He clenched his eyes shut and lowered his head. What will I do when I see you? I’m angry that you left, but… More than anything… I want to see you again and hold you close… Then, if it’s not too late, I want to tell you that when you held me I wanted it to be forever. I’ll kiss you before you can kiss me. And more than asking you to stay with me, more than promising you to take care of each other, I’m going to tell you… He felt his heart hammering in his chest and clenched his fist to his heart. It’s loud…

The man returned leading two horses by the reins, “Is this one your horse?”

Nick looked up at him. “Oh, you’re back… Yes, that is my horse…” He eyed him curiously. “Is that one yours?”

The man nodded. “Shall we?” He handed Nick the reins before mounting his own horse.

Nick pet the horse’s nose before mounting it quickly. He stared to the sky and shielded his eyes from it. Before I left that dark place, the light was only a thing I dreamed about and vaguely remembered. The day is bright, but I can’t feel the warmth, even though I know it’s there. It feels like a fragile imitation of the light I’m really longing for, a shadowed warmth. When I first met her, I really thought that I would be happy with only a fragment of her light to help me find my miracle. That’s not true anymore. I don’t want that… A fragment will never be enough. But if she lets me, I want to be warmed by her light constantly and eternally no matter what hardships we’ll face. Minako... In Emeradotouhou, I’ll tell you.

They rode in silence for what seemed like eternity. The trees on the path blurred together in a sea of green and brown and the other plant life whispered into nothing. The sun shone brilliantly above them, but was never bright enough to penetrate Nick’s thoughts. The same chorus of questions repeated itself in his mind. Why did you leave without me? Could you not see past our fight? Was there something more I could have done to show you? Something more I could have said? What are you thinking? Are you trying to hurt me? Or are you trying to save me? What will I do when I see you? Am I too late? Would you listen if I told you?

The other man peered at him curiously as he opened his mouth to speak, then shut it and turned back to the road.

Over and over again they continued in this pattern of questioning and punctuated silence.

Finally, Nick glanced over at him. “You want to say something…”

The other man chuckled. “Lost in your thoughts?”

Nick turned back to the path ahead of him without answering. His eyes seemed blank again as though he returned to his unending questions.

“You’re thinking about the young woman?”

Nick slowed his horse and let out a short cough as his eyes narrowed, “Who are you? I don’t know you.”

“In due time.”

“This is ridiculous! It seems like you’re trying to become my companion, but you won’t even tell me who you are!”

The man smiled, “In due time.”

Nick let out a low growl, “What does that even mean?! Do you want something from me?! Or do you want something from Minako?!”

“Nothing really.”

“We don’t have anything to give you anyway!” Nick gave the reins a quick pull before walking his horse in circles until it eventually stopped. “It’s ridiculous that you insist on following me!”

The man copied his action and stopped as well, “You looked like you needed assistance getting to Emeradotouhou.”

“I don’t!”

“Do you know what direction to go?”

“I’ll find it!”

“You’re letting your worry cloud your judgement. Can you really find her just by traveling forward?”

Nick growled, “Not if you keep wasting my time!”

“Then what do you propose?”

Nick put his head in hand, “Leave!”

“Is there another option?”

“Stop distracting me!” Nick pressed the horse’s side with his foot again to go back into a trot.

The other man followed suit. He turned to Nick again as he caught up to his horse. “Where are you traveling from?”

Nick rolled his eyes, “Is this your way of saying ignoring you isn’t an option?”

The other man sped up his horse, “If we’re going to be companions, we should at least know a little about each other.”

“And your name?”

“In time.”

Nick ran his hand over his face and groaned, “Ugh, fine… Somewhere in Safaiananpou… The capital, I think...”

The other man smiled. “How is Aohouseki these days?

Nick paused for a moment, “Annoying? Full of rules?”

He laughed. “I take it you’ve gotten involved with some people you don’t particularly care for.”

Nick stared ahead with a wistful smile on his face, “They’re not… all bad…”

“What’s in Emeradotouhou?” The other man asked quickly.

Nick gripped the reins, “Minako… Someone she knows is there, but she doesn’t think she should be…”

“Two strangely dressed foreigners at the same time?” He lowered his head and whispered, “This is worse than I thought…”

Nick turned to him, “Yeah, she thinks she got dragged here by accident…” He frowned, “Are you okay?”

He waved his hand and smiled at him, “Fine, fine. It seems no matter what I ask you, the young woman is on your mind and in your words…”

Nick lowered his head, “We… I guess... my life is very different from before I met her… Everything is tied up in the things she does…”

“Is that good or bad?”

Nick gripped the reins, “Neither… Both…” He lowered his head, “It depends on what happens when I get there, I guess… What she says or does when I...” he trailed off.

He started to speak again, but stopped himself.

Nick turned back to him. “You said you saw her leave this morning… How early was that?”

He looked to the sky, “Just as the sun was rising.”

“Do you think we can catch up to her?”

He pursed his lips, “It probably takes longer with the cart, but they also left a few hours before us… Perhaps if we quicken our pace…”

Nick pressed his feet against the horse’s sides, cueing the horse to quicken to a gallop.

The man shook his head and chuckled, “Seems the time for speaking is over.” He also cued his horse to begin galloping so he could keep pace with Nick.

~*~

The cart creaked and groaned as it traveled down the road. Minako ran her hand along her forehead lightly. Her worries from yesterday had multiplied and were battling in her heart. Can I find and rescue Renee? Will Nick forgive me for leaving on my own? Can I stay with both of them at the same time? She lowered her head. This part of the trip seems longer when I’m alone with my thoughts. Yesterday… Nick made me feel so warm, I almost forgot that I was so worried… A large, rectangular, emerald gate with an arched entrance loomed in the distance. It shone as brightly as the palace in Safaiananpou, but it was a cold brilliance. The air was stagnant and unfeeling. Minako’s hands shook as she tried to conceal her breath. “The eastern country is cold, isn’t it?" She smiled faintly.

The trader nodded, “Rubiihoppou is much colder, especially once you get to the mountains.” He smiled, “You really are from the south, aren’t you? A northerner from Safaiananpou probably wouldn’t notice a temperature change.”

Minako shifted in her seat. Was Aohouseki in the south? Just how far had they traveled from Nick’s darkness?

“Anyway…” he continued, “This isn’t the main gate, so it should be easier for you to get in, even without papers.”

Minako bowed, “Thank you for helping me.”

“It’s no problem at all.” He pulled the reins, slowing his horse to a stop. “This is as far as I’ll be associated with you.

Minako nodded. “Thank you, this is enough. I appreciate all of your help.”

He smiled as Minako hopped down from the cart. “If you need a ride back down south and we cross paths, let me know.”

Minako smiled and waved, “Goodbye.”

The trader waved as he flicked the horse’s reins, starting the creaking motion of his cart once more.

Minako began trudging toward the gate. Renee… Don’t worry, we’ll be together again soon. We’ll stay together and no matter what has happened to you here, you’ll be safe in Safaiananpou. Minako put her hands to her heart. Very soon… She stared up at the sky. The darkness was not hovering that day, a good omen? That means I will find Renee safely, thank goodness. She then lowered her head. Was Nick looking up at the same sunny sky? Please be safe in Safaiananpou too, Nick...

“Stop!”

Minako froze and examined her surroundings. The gate loomed over her head and all around, it was surrounded by a thick wall. To her left, four soldiers examined the trader’s cart and wares. Directly in front of her, two soldiers thrust their spears toward her neck. “Show us your papers.”

“P-papers…” Minako stammered nervously. She knew entering would be easier with papers, but what surprised her more was the soldiers’ initial instinct toward violence.

“If you are crossing a border, you need papers. Produce them.”

Minako put her hand on her head, causing her hood to fall from her face. The trader had said she would not need papers. Had the security increased since he had last been there? What was the reason for that? How can I cross when the choice is papers or violence? That’s right! Pandora! “Don’t you know who I am?”

“A foreigner?”

Minako smiled, “Correct! Please take me to the king!”

“A foreigner can’t demand to see the king. State your business!” The soldiers held their spears increasingly closer to her neck.

“Don’t you know?” Minako scoffed, “I’m Pandora, the emerald priestess.”

“Emerald priestess?” They stared at each other in confusion.

Minako nodded, “Yes, yes. That’s the truth.” She crossed her arms condescendingly, “What an insult that lowly soldiers such as yourselves have never heard of me! Lead me to His Majesty at once!”

“What is this?” a male voice cut through Minako’s impromptu monologue.

Minako and the soldiers turned toward the voice just beyond the gate. The soldiers then dropped to their knees. Within the large, stone walls, a tall man sat astride a horse. He wore glistening, angular, metallic armor with emerald plating and a beautiful emerald cape. His head and face were covered with a full helmet with a green plume jutting from the top, but his blue eyes pierced through a wide slit across the bridge of the nose. Minako stepped back in alarm, her cloak blowing in the wind, revealing her pink skirt beneath.

“General!” one of the soldier’s voices burst, “Do you know of the emerald priestess?”

The general looked down on the three of them, “Emerald priestess…”

The second soldier nodded, “This woman claims to be her!”

The general dismounted from the horse in one leap and strode toward Minako. He held up an armoured hand and touched her face as he examined her. “She certainly is… a foreigner…” He shook his head, “But far too young to be Pandora.”

“Too young, general?” the soldiers questioned.

The general nodded, “Indeed. The Pandora who arose in Rubiihoppou was a bewitching beauty who haunted demons and men alike. This is a child.”

Minako clenched her fist, “A child, you say? I am most certainly Pandora of the emeralds!”

“Maiden,” he replied dryly, “For you to be convinced you are Pandora and, yet, appear alone is intriguing…”

Minako stepped toward him, “I have arrived before my demon companion to further the glory of Emeradotouhou.” Not true, but… Will that convince him to keep them from killing me?

The general smirked, “Interesting… Very well, come with me to the emperor.”

Minako turned her head, “Would your king have gained that many lands to become an emperor already?” Ugh… is this what the Rubiihoppou Pandora sounded like? She must have been a monster.

“Our empire is mighty, with or without you, stupid woman.”

Stupid woman?... Minako’s heart trembled.

“You really are a stupid woman…”

Those words… He said they were a lie! So why? Why do they still shatter my heart?

“Let me pass! I’m looking for someone!” The male shout interrupted her thoughts.

Minako turned quickly. In the trader’s previous place at the gate, Nick tried to push through the second set of soldiers. His fangs curved over his lips as he snarled.

The general peered over Minako’s head. “It seems a lesser demon has forgotten his standing in the world.” He placed his hand on Minako’s shoulder, then turned to the soldiers next to her. “No matter. See to that disturbance.”

Minako’s hand trembled. If I cried out to him, he would be at my side immediately, but… Renee. She turned her head. Forgive me, Nick, it seems like this may be the only way...

She raised her head toward the general, “You’re right, that was callous. Take me to your emperor.”

The general smirked, “I see you have chosen a mighty alliance, Maiden.” He gripped Minako by the wrist as he pulled her toward his horse.

The soldiers turned toward him, “General…”

He waved his hand dismissively toward the soldiers around Nick, their spears now drawn and aimed at his neck. “As I said, see to that disturbance.” He gripped Minako’s waist and placed her on his horse.

The two soldiers rushed over to where Nick still struggled to pass the first pair of soldiers with drawn spears. He turned toward the newcomers, catching sight of Minako on the horse over their shoulders.

Nick’s hand shook as he reached it out to her, “Minako!!!! Bring her back!!!” The guards aimed their spears closer to Nick’s neck, one even dropped his blood on his skin like beautiful red rain. “MINAKO!!!!”

The general shook his head and remounted his horse, giving it a quick cue before galloping away from the gate.

“MINAKO!!!!” Nick howled as the guards continued to struggle against his pushing and gripping.

The man who had accompanied Nick wrapped his arms around Nick’s chest and pulled him back toward the Safaiananpou side of the gate. “Sorry gentlemen,” he smiled, “My friend is easily excitable. We will be leaving now and return with our misplaced papers.” Though he struggled, he managed to pull Nick away from the gate and shield them behind a group of trees. He released his grip from around Nick’s chest and breathed heavily. “Can’t you put in a bit more effort for the task at hand? We were attempting to enter the country.”

Nick clenched his fist, “Minako… She must have heard me… Why didn’t she call out?”

“She’s moving up in the ranks!” the man smiled, “First a trader, now a general. I’m impressed. She certainly works fast.”

Nick punched a tree, “Minako!” He growled.

The man placed his hand on Nick’s shoulder, “That was unkind of me to joke. But you must have known we weren’t getting into the country without papers and definitely not by creating a ruckus.” He shook his head, “Just what were you planning?”

Nick struck the tree again, “Minako going alone was never part of the plan!”

He shook his head, “It seems she had a plan and made it safely. Could it be that you were never part of the plan?”

Nick’s eyes glowed an intense sapphire color.

“Is something the matter?”

“How dare they…” He clenched his claws, “How dare they!!!!!” Nick’s wings sprung free from their resting position, looking almost elegant as they silhouetted his frame in front of the sun. Nick’s fangs poured from his mouth and his eyes continued to glow, the unseeing sapphires of rage. Nick ran back toward the gate, leaped off one foot, and sprung into the air. His wings flapped as he soared above the gate, crossing the border into Emeradotouhou and its capital city.

The man who had accompanied him smiled as he watched Nick’s form disappear above the gate. He chuckled to himself as he put his hand to the top of his blue cape, “It looks like the masquerade is over. I hope he appreciates my true identity...”

~*~

Minako walked through the corridors of the palace. It resembled the palace of Safaiananpou, except it possessed emerald and silver tones rather than sapphire and gold and the gardens weren’t quite as luxurious. The general pushed open a set of beautifully gilded doors and thrust Minako into the throne room. She gasped at the beautiful intricate silver paneling of the room. It truly was a beautiful palace, despite being different from the one she was familiar with, except that the beautiful paneling was blocked by hordes of soldiers lining the walls. At the far end of the room, stairs rose to meet a fine emerald throne. A bearded man dressed similarly to the king in Safaiananpou sat upon it, though his eyes lacked Howie’s kindness.

The emperor smiled, “Justin, it is so good to see you have returned.”

Minako grabbed her chest and struggled to breathe. It hurts… it hurts… Her heart was clenched tightly. When she heard the names of her cardinal demons, it was painful, but a sad, longing sort of painful. This pain was far more intense, like being stabbed.

The emperor blinked, “Who is this maiden?”

The general removed his helmet, revealing his blue eyes and blonde hair. Horns protruded from between the strands of his hair. He lowered the helmet to his chest and cradled it in the crook of his elbow. “She claims to be Pandora of the emeralds.”

Minako stepped back. The general was… a demon? That was impossible! How could anyone trust him? Shouldn’t he be shunned, ridiculed… tortured… Was it only Nick? Were the other demons well respected? Why? Why was Nick tortured?

“Pandora of the emeralds?” the emperor questioned.

“But we cannot be sure. She could indeed be Pandora of the sapphires.”

“The pitiful king there did find a priestess, didn’t he? Of all the nations, Emeradotouhou is the last to receive a Priestess. Ours must be undeniably strong to wait this long.”

Minako growled. Pitiful… Howie is definitely not pitiful.

“There is another young woman I would like to show you…” the general turned to some soldiers stationed at the other side of the room and gave them a quick nod.

The soldiers parted and a young woman walked through them. Her steps were slow and labored as her legs shook. Minako looked at her, examining her from the feet up. Black shoes… White socks… A pink skirt… And a middy blouse with a pink bow at the chest… Her hair was blonde and held back in red barrettes. Minako stared into the girl’s wide, fearful blue eyes.

“Renee?” Minako blinked.

The blonde girl let out a little gasp. Her voice shook as her eyes overflowed with tears, “Minako…”

“Renee!!!!!” Minako bounded toward her best friend with arms outstretched.

The two girls embraced, smiling. At last, at last… They held each other tightly. As long as neither let go, they would never be apart. Tears slid down Renee’s cheeks as she pulled Minako closer to her. She wailed and hiccuped through her violent tears. But her smile revealed her intense relief to be back with her friend once more.

A few tears streamed down Minako’s face, “I was so worried. When I went back to our world, I couldn’t find you. I had to come back, to save you. We should… never be apart.” Minako smiled, “But don’t worry. We’re together again. Nothing will change that…” She held Renee close, “We’re going back to Safaiananpou together. Everyone will love you…”

Renee wiped her tears a little, “You came back to save me?” She gripped Minako tighter, “I knew you would!”

The general’s eyes narrowed, “Safaiananpou…” He unsheathed his sword and pointed it toward Minako, “Then you really are Pandora of the sapphires!”

Minako backed away from Renee and clenched her eyes shut. No…

“Stop it, Justin!” Renee interjected.


Minako gripped her chest again. It hurts...

“Priestess?”

“I’m not your priestess!” Renee growled, “Minako came back for me! I’m going with her to Safaiananpou!”

“But priestess…”

“I’M NOT YOUR PRIESTESS!!!!!!”

“I see.” The general returned his sword to its sheath. “If only you would reconsider…”

“NO!”

Minako lashed her hand out and grabbed Renee’s hand. She quickly pulled her between the soldiers who had guarded her only moments before. The soldiers trembled, unsure how to react.

The emerald king stood, “Justin! You have let the enemy into our empire! Do something!” he bellowed.

The general growled and pointed toward the corridor the girls had escaped through, “Do not harm Lady Renee, but kill the Priestess of Safaiananpou!”

As the girls ran through the corridors, the emerald and silver walls mixed together into a blur. Minako turned back to Renee. I’m part of another desperate chase, but at least Renee is with me and she’s safe. Minako smiled and Renee smiled back weakly. Now I can see her happy smile surrounding and shining on me again.

Renee came to an abrupt stop and quickly pulled Minako back and into a darkened room. They cowered behind the slightly ajar door, watching as the soldiers rushed by only moments later. Minako let out a sigh of relief as she lightly pushed it closed and leaned against it.

The sound of footsteps broke through the silence and she looked up to see Renee descending a staircase. “Renee?”

Renee turned around and smiled, “Yes?”

Minako smiled, “Nothing…”

The door suddenly shook and rattled with an intense banging sound. Minako stepped back in alarm. The soldiers are back and are trying to knock down the door! What do we do?

Renee turned around quickly and ran back up the staircase. “What is it?” Her hands shook.

Minako’s hands shook as well as she rested them against the door, “I don’t know…”

“Open the door, Minako…” a voice growled, “I know you’re there, I can smell you…” A scraping sound came from the other side of the door.

Minako’s heart leapt into her throat, “Nick…” He did follow her. He wasn't safe at all… What happens now? Especially if we’re all caught...

The voice growled, “Who do you think?” The door banged again, "Open it!" The scraping sound continued.

She leaned her head against the door. “You’re not mad… Are you?”

“I’m mad as hell!” He spat, “But we can talk about that later… After I...”

Minako opened the door slowly, catching sight of Nick’s glaring blue eyes in the crevice between the door and the wall. She bowed her head down, “I’m sorry… I shouldn't have left without saying anything...”

Nick snorted, “Good.” His face then softened as he lowered his head. His eyebrows and shoulders both relaxed. His lips formed a small, concerned smile as he grabbed her hands and pulled them toward him, “You’re not… hurt are you?”

Minako looked up at him slightly, “No...”

Nick thrust his arms around her, “You scared me to death! Why did you leave without me?! Did I do something to upset you?”

Minako blinked back tears and wrapped her arms around his shoulders, “No, of course not! I’m sorry… I didn’t want you to get hurt… I was worried about what would happen to you here, but…” She shut her eyes and turned her head, but still leaned into his chest, “But most importantly I had to come on my own… Because I needed to rescue…”

Nick kissed her head lightly, “Don’t be silly. I told you yesterday, your worries are my worries and your problems are my problems. I’ll help you if it’s important to you, even if it could be hard for me.”

Tears streamed down Minako’s cheeks, “I’m… sorry…”

Nick held her tightly, “It’s okay. Minako, I…” He gripped her shoulders and stepped back to look at her face. But then, over her hunched shoulders, he noticed the blonde girl standing behind her on the edge of the staircase. He met her eyes with his -- they were wide and glassy with tears. He released Minako from his embrace and faced the other girl fully. “You’re Renee… Aren’t you?”

Renee clenched her eyes shut and nodded. The tears fell down her cheeks.

He smiled and reached out his hand, “I’m Nick, don’t be afraid, Renee. I’m not so scary.”

“It’s fine,” she responded dryly.

He laughed a little, "Minako says I'm really kind and gentle even though I look frightening."

“Get out…” she whispered.

“What?”

“GET OUT!” she shrieked.

A sickening green glow surrounded Nick as he was flung from the doorway and hit the wall across from it. He slumped to the floor. Blood trickled from the corner of his mouth as he spoke weakly, “Minako…”

Minako’s hands shook violently as she put them to her face, “Nick!”

“Forget him,” Renee barked.

Minako turned to Renee quickly, “What are you talking about?”

“You came here to save me.”

“Yes, but… I…” She started walking toward her.

“Liar…” she snarled.

“Renee?” Minako continued to walk and reached toward her.

“Minako… get out… now…” Nick’s voice shook and grew raspy as he struggled to stand.

Renee began to glow with bright green light, similar to the one that had surrounded Nick. She clenched her fists and clenched her eyes shut. “LIAR!!!!!!!!!!!!” The door slammed shut behind Minako as a bright fire lit a silver basin beneath the balcony they were standing on.

Minako backed toward the door. “Renee…”

Renee’s fist shook, “You bitch… I should have known better…”

“Renee… That’s not…”

“YOU BITCH!” Tears streamed down her face as she shouted.

Minako hit the wall behind her and shrieked in pain.

“Justin told me… He said you didn’t care about me… But I refused to listen…” She clenched her fist and shook her head.

“Renee…” Minako winced.

“All those days I waited for you… I was sure you would come…”

Minako stood up on shaking legs. “I did come for you…”

Renee’s eyes narrowed, “No…”

“No? It’s the truth…”

“YOU LYING WHORE!” Renee glowed with the green light again.

Minako slammed into the wall once more. Blood trickled from her lips, a river of pain.

She thrust her hand to the side as she unclenched her fist. “You lied to me! I heard you calling from the dark! I felt you suffering and I cried out for you until my voice was hoarse! I wanted you to come back safely! But when I called for you the last time, I ended up here!” Her shrieking voice reached a shrill pitch as tears continued to stream down her cheeks. “You never called for me!! You never came to find me!! And when you showed up here, I thought maybe you came back to get me! But you didn’t!! You came back for… for… that sickening creature!!”

Minako struggled to get up, “I did call for you! I tried! But he isn’t sickening! I love him!”

Renee smirked a little as she ran the back of her hand across her face and took several deep breaths until her voice was even again, “Thought so…” She let out a low chuckle, “In fact I knew it…” She began to laugh wickedly and loudly, “Just as Justin said, coming to me was merely a ruse…”

“No… Renee…” Minako coughed and a few drops of blood fell into her hand as she continued trying to stand up, “I felt you screaming in the dark! I came back for you! I would never--”

“DON’T DECEIVE ME!!!!” Renee pointed at her, green light shooting from her finger.

Gashes appeared on Minako’s skin. She shivered as blood streamed from the cuts and fell to the floor, her body crying out in pain.

Renee turned her back to Minako and faced the altar behind her. “Do you know what that tapestry is?…” Just like in Safaiananpou, the tapestry depicted a woman with a shapely figure covered in ribbons and long flowing hair rising from a box. Unlike in Safaiananpou, she glowed green and was surrounded by green glittering stars.

“The… priestess… Pandora… her… demons... and… the… b-box…” Minako struggled to breathe as she coughed up more blood. It trickled down her chin and landed on her skirt.

Renee turned back to Minako and strode toward her, “Those sickening demons taught you well, didn’t they…”

“Renee…” Minako’s voice shook.

Renee leaned down and grabbed a chunk of Minako’s hair, “Let me tell you something...” Renee pulled her hair tightly, “YOU WILL NEVER FIND THE BOX, YOU TRAITOROUS BITCH!”

Tears fell from Minako’s eyes and she choked as they flowed down her cheeks, “Stop it Renee… We’re best friends… Stop…”

Renee smirked, “Best friends, huh?” Her eyes narrowed as she let go of Minako’s hair, “You whore… You came here for a demon… WHO ARE YOU TO SAY THAT TO ME!?!” She smacked Minako’s cheek. Minako’s head hit the wall forcefully and she slumped down. Renee stood up, “Is that too much for you? Stand up.”

“Renee…” Minako choked.

Renee kicked her, “Stand up, bitch!”

“Renee…”

Renee sneered, “So… you won’t let me exact my revenge.” She laughed under her breath, “That won’t do at all… JUSTIN!”

Minako looked up and saw the general emerge from the darkness of the stairs. His eyes gleamed in the firelight.

Renee crossed her arms, “Make her suffer.”

The general bowed, “Of course, Lady Renee.” He began walking up the stairs and toward Minako.

“Was… this… always… your… plan… Renee…” Minako choked on the words as tears streamed from her eyes.

Renee laughed, “Why would it be? I’m not the bitch who betrays her friends.” Her laughing grew louder.

Minako swallowed. No... No! This is not Renee. Who is this?! I have no idea, but… It’s not Renee. She clenched her eyes shut. Her warm arms that always held me close and protected me… Her loving smile… Her happy laughter… Her sparkling eyes… Will I never see them again? Minako’s hands shook. “Renee…” She tried to stand, her legs shaking violently. She gripped the wall once she finally stood. “Renee…” She darted past the general and latched her arms around Renee. Renee let out a gasp. They were best friends… They should never be apart… They should always hold each other close… They should stop each other’s pain… They should laugh and smile… They should always be together! “RENEE!!!!!!!!!!!!!”

Renee shut her eyes, “Minako…” She grabbed Minako’s arm forcibly and threw her against the wall, “GET OFF OF ME!”

Minako slumped to the ground and put her hands to her face as tears streamed down her cheeks. Why… Why? WHY?!?

Renee brushed her uniform, “Justin, finish her off, please.”

Justin bowed. “Of course, Lady Renee.”

Renee grumbled, “I’ll never get this blood out…”

~*~

Nick’s eyes shook as he struggled to open them. I’m numb... There’s only darkness... Is this death? This is the most painful thing I’ve ever experienced... Even that darkness is more pleasant than this stinging and burning darkness...

“It seems we’re locked out…”

Nick’s eyes shot open. The man who had followed him was standing in front of the door. His blue cape was missing and in its place wings flared from his back. Where his hat had covered his head, horns sat nestled in his hair. His gloved hands were unsheathed, revealing his claws.

“You’re... a demon?!” Nick questioned.

He chuckled, “I realize a demon priest is a bit… unusual, but it cannot be helped.” He leaned down toward Nick. “Are you alright?”

Nick tried to stand up. His legs shook violently as he gripped the wall for balance. He laughed darkly, “Sure, fine.”

The demon reached out his hand to help steady Nick, then turned back to the door, “Is the young woman in there?”

Nick coughed and a trail of blood trickled down his chin. “I can’t get in…” he choked, “I was even thrown out…”

The other man laced his fingers together, except his pointer fingers, which he held straight up. He placed his hands against his nose. “Let’s see what I can do…” A blue light sprang from him and tapped against the door. “Hm… blocked...”

Nick growled and clenched his fists, “How come I couldn’t protect her? That woman… Her rage intensified to a level I couldn’t withstand… Am I… Am I that weak?”

The other man shut his eyes, “Of course not. But this is the emerald palace, you just can’t compare to their strength here.” His lips parted and he began to speak inaudible words.

Nick gasped, “What… What are you!?”

The man vanished before Nick was able to interject his question. Nick clenched his fist. All the powerful people in here and I… I can't even protect the girl that I… He growled. I have to protect her, so I can tell her...

~*~

The general held Minako high above the ground with his hand wrapped around her neck and collar. “Did you learn your lesson, sapphire priestess?”

Minako’s blood fell to the ground in droplets and splattered. In that room alone, it was raining blood into already deep rivers of blood. Minako could barely breathe, but her heart refused to waver. “Renee…”

“You are an insolent woman, priestess,” the general dropped her from his grasp as he rose his leg. It slammed against her like a rocket and sent her flying toward the wall.

Mere moments before she slammed into the wall, a pair of hands appeared and caught her gently. “Who…?” Minako choked.

The man who had accompanied Nick breathed a sigh of relief, “One moment more and she could be dead. Thank goodness.”

“You appeared out of nowhere…” Minako caught her breath, “So amazing… What is your name?”

“Brian.”

Minako smiled weakly, “My heart cries out for you, but… it does not feel painful at all right now… But I’m sure… you’re… one of my demons… Brian...”

Brian nodded, “I knew that already from when I was a child. I actually became a priest so I could travel across Safaiananpou and find you.”

“I’m… so... glad… you… found… me....”

The general growled, “How did you get in here, you stinking sapphire demon!?”

Brian lowered his head, “Priestess, let’s go…”

Minako weakly raised a hand, “Renee… Not without…” Her hand dropped and she became limp in Brian’s arms, her eyes closed and her head drooping.

The door behind them started to creak and crack. Renee, the general, and Brian turned toward it. It shattered in an instant and wood shards poured from the ceiling.

“Wood… is even flimsier than metal…” the intense sapphire eyes glowed in the darkness.

“What are you?!” the general demanded.

The figure growled and stepped onto the balcony. Nick turned toward Brian and Minako. He snarled “You hurt Minako?”

The general smirked, “It seems her demons do not know their place either.”

“You hurt Minako!” Nick leapt from the darkness. His wings were stretched to their full length and his claws struck out at the general. In response, the general rose his leg and kicked Nick’s side with the force of a missile, flinging Nick backwards. His foot hit the wall and he propelled himself forward. His fangs dripped blood and spit. He let out a growl as he neared the general and thrust a punch into his cheek, knocking him backward.

The general laughed as he began standing, but Nick rammed his shoulder into him and knocked him over the balcony’s wall. Nick hopped over the wall as well toward the basin below.

The battle was intense as the demons fell toward the next level. Like the brawl of two tigers, each demon lashed out his fangs and claws. The general raked his claws against Nick’s face, causing blood to pour from his cheek. Nick dug the claws on his feet into the general’s abdomen. Neither relented, neither drew back. It really was a gorgeous battle. Nick cracked his claws and raked them across the general’s eye. It gushed blood, but the general refused to relent. He grabbed Nick’s arm with his claws and thrust it away from his face. Nick growled. The general then thrust his claws into Nick’s abdomen as they fell to the ground Nick coughed up blood. Nick latched on tightly to the general’s arm as he winced in pain and tried to pull it out as he kicked him. Each time he pulled, the general thrust his hand deeper into Nick’s abdomen, blood dripping down his forearm. They were like two knights engaged in a death joust. No matter what it took, no matter how painful, they tread forward to the finale. The room reeked of blood, the smell was nauseating and almost putrid. It seemed as though the two demons were rotting before them, their corpses slowly decaying into a mass of unrequited anger and lust for revenge.

Renee tried to run down the stairs, but as she neared the bottom, she gagged and dropped to her knees. Her body shook violently as she was overcome with the rancid smell. Death… Death everywhere… The scent is so sickening, I want to vomit. Sweat poured down her cheeks as she trembled.

Brian held Minako close to his chest. Since her body had gone cold, she could not witness Renee’s panic stricken face or Nick’s bloody body. She seemed peaceful, even though blood poured from her own body. The rancid smell was even affecting Brian, despite being a demon himself. He had spent a great deal of energy collapsing the ward surrounding the shrine room in the emerald palace, so he had little left to protect himself. He lifted Minako closer to his face to cover the scent, but the stench was unbearable.

A miasma of blood had filled the room, it was noxious. Despite this, even as the two demons choked at the foul stench, they refused to let go and refused to give in. They took flight, hoping to put the other off balance, and continued to claw and thrash at each other. The general sank his claws deeper into Nick’s abdomen. Nick thrust his claws into the general’s arm. But rather than pulling the arm, he pulled himself toward the general and gouged his fangs into his enemy’s neck. Nick then gripped the general’s other arm and twisted it toward his back. He released his grip on the arm within his abdomen and slammed his fist into the general’s claws, forcing the general’s own claws into his back. The general flinched backward in pain, beginning to pull his hand out from within Nick’s abdomen. At the sudden force, both demons plummeted toward the ground. Nick wrapped his tail around the general’s waist and quickly dug his clawed feet into the general’s sides as he flipped him downward to break his fall. Nick winced in pain, as did the general. As they landed in a heap, the general’s head smacked against the floor.

Nick removed his claws from the general’s arm then unwrapped his tail and pulled out his feet. With his remaining strength, he gripped both hands tightly on to the arm the general had thrust into his abdomen. Nick winced in pain as he pulled the general’s arm from inside him. Nick fell backwards on his hands as he struggled to breathe. He sat in a pool of blood, like a tender piece of meat marinating in red wine. The noxious stench surrounded him completely. He choked and coughed up more blood as he looked up toward Brian. “So… what… are… you?”

Brian coughed at the nauseating smell. “You can still talk after all that?! And you’re worried about me?!” He ran toward the wall surrounding the balcony.

Nick coughed blood into his hand, “It’s… pain...ful… But… I… had… to… pro--” he choked on his blood again, “--tect… her…” He raised the hand toward the wall.

Brian gripped Minako tightly as he climbed onto the wall, then jumped down, landing beside the basin with a thud. He bowed and coughed again, “For your valiance, Sapphire Cardinal Demon Nick, I will hide nothing. My name is Brian. I am a priest, a barrier demon, and one of the other cardinal demons from Safaiananpou. I chanced upon you two in my travels and knew I needed to join your travel party.”

“Cardinal… demon…” Nick coughed as a weak smile spread across his face, “Mi…na…ko… hear… that… We… have… one… more…” Blood dripped down Nick’s face and on to his already bloody clothes. He frowned. “Hey… Mi…na…ko… Are...n’t… you… glad…?” Nick’s beaten and bloody face began to reflect the panic in his heart. “Mi...na...ko…”

Brian held Minako tightly, “She collapsed, I think she was in a lot of pain…”

His words gave Nick a small reassurance, but his face still appeared panicked. He coughed again and forced a weak smile, “If… I… could… pro…tect… her… then… it’s… okay…” Nick breathed heavily as he stood up on shaking legs, “If… I… take… care… of… her… it’s… okay…”

Brian gasped, “Should you stand?! Won’t you die?!”

Nick took in a few more heavy breaths as his voice grew raspy, “I… am… a… card…inal… de…mon… I… can’t… die…”

“Is that really true?” Brian looked at him sadly and turned to the general that Nick had battered, “And him?”

“If… he… is… like… us… he… won’t… die… ei...ther…”

Brian gazed at the ceiling. “Can you fly?”

Nick flapped his wings and wobbled a little, “Barely…”

Brian bit his lip. “We can catch a cart out of town and head back to Safaiananpou to treat your wounds, but that might take longer...”

“Don’t… worry… I’ll… fly...”

Brian flapped his wings and clutched Minako under his chest, “Okay. Let’s go.”

Nick turned toward Renee as she sat on the stairs. She clutched her stomach and vomited. She struggled to breathe as well. “Re...nee…”

She looked up at Nick with tears in her eyes. Her body shook violently.

Nick held out his bloody hand. “We’re… go...ing… to… Sa...fai...a...nan...pou… now… Come… with… us…”

Renee growled as she held her shaking body.

“Hur…ry… grab… my… hand…”

“You’re an idiot…” Renee’s voice shook, “I hate all of you…”

“You… don’t… need… to… be… the… priest...ess..." Nick coughed up blood again, “Mi…na…ko… will… for…give… you…”

Renee sneered, “She’ll forgive me… That’s priceless…” Renee’s body shook particularly violently and she vomited again.

“Nick!” Brian interjected, “Let’s go back! Quickly!”

Nick nodded.

Brian flapped his wings once more and pushed off the ground with his foot. He shot through the ceiling like a bird through a cloud. Pieces of wood landed on the ground around Nick’s feet.

Nick looked at Renee one more time, then toward the ceiling. He looked back at her and reached his hand toward her again, “Re...nee…”

She let out a low growl and hid her face in her arms and knees.

Nick frowned, then flapped his wings and pushed off the ground with his foot. His actions were weaker than Brian’s, but he managed to exit through the hole Brian had created.

Renee was left in the room with the bleeding body of the general. She grabbed her sides once more and vomited again. The noxious, rancid smell was beginning to subside in the once beautiful shrine in the palace of the emeralds.

Their fates were set in motion, Minako and Renee would tread different paths. But, these paths were fated to intertwine as the blood of each boiled. To protect those they loved… To obtain the box… Because they had both been betrayed…

Brian and Nick flew just above the treetops. Brian gripped Minako tightly, his wings flapping strongly. Nick trailed behind them, his wings flapping laboriously and sporadically. Brian glanced back toward Nick, then to the ground, before motioning his descent to Nick. Brian glided to a stop and gently landed in a grove of trees a great distance from the palace, the gate, and the civilization of Emeradotouhou, but still deep in the heart of the country. Nick’s wings flapped jerkily as he landed on shaking legs. Brian set Minako down lightly next to a tree and sat next to her calmly. He took a deep breath, filling his lungs with fresh air. Nick collapsed to his knees and breathed in heavily. He knew he was dropping blood every second, but he was just too numb, he could not feel any pain. He crawled toward the closest tree and leaned against it, catching his breath. His eyes opened and shut slowly as he breathed in the pure air.

“Don’t close your eyes,” Brian told him as he stood up.

Nick chuckled, “Why… is… that…?”

“With wounds like that, you could die if you sleep,” Brian told him very seriously.

Nick chuckled again, “Do… you… really… think… I’d… die… so… easily…?”

“We’re safer here, but not entirely safe yet.” He scanned the trees around them, “You need to recover at least a little bit so we can get somewhere safer quickly.”

Nick raised the knee on his uninjured right side and rested his hand on it, “I’ll… try…”

Brian shook his head. “I saw a river back there. I can catch some fish and we’ll start a fire, okay?”

Nick smiled faintly, “Sure…”

Brian left hurriedly through an empty path, a small separation in the grove. If I don’t return quickly, my companions could die. There has to be a power strong enough to heal them, but I don’t have it. Does anyone? And can we find it in time?

Nick watched him disappear through the opening and his breathing calmed. He closed his eyes fully and leaned his head back against the tree as he exhaled a large breath. That general… His power was immense… The demons of Emeradotouhou were very different from the demons of Safaiananpou… Much more powerful… Or they seemed that way compared to me. Even Brian seemed incredibly powerful. Am I the only weak one?

Nick heard a small groan and opened his eyes as quickly as his strength would allow. Minako’s small body shook as she struggled to open her eyes. Nick breathed another sigh of relief. She's okay, thank goodness. I can still tell her... He braced himself on the tree and stood up, gripping the tree as he pulled himself up against it. He tightened his grip as he took his first step. His walking was slow and labored, but he managed to drag his beaten body to Minako before collapsing beside her. He pulled her into his arms, leaning on her head briefly before reclining back against the tree behind him. He held her body tightly, gripping her waist and shoulders within his strong grasp. If I hold her tightly, she will stay with me. We’ll go to the next place together. Whether that’s Safaiananpou… or even death...

Minako opened her eyes slowly, and for a moment, they retained an unseeing clear coloring. As her vision came into focus, she saw the green trees and grass surrounding her, but also a little blackness. This isn’t the shrine room… My heart’s beating wildly, but it feels safe and warm… Like I’m being surrounded by warmth and protection... She lifted her hand slowly. Arms? She gripped the arms as she looked up to see Nick’s smiling bloody face. She gasped as tears began to fall from her eyes. “Nick…”

Nick chuckled, “It’s… fine…”

Minako sobbed as she lifted her hand to Nick’s face, touching the dried blood on his bruised cheek and running her finger over the raised slits in his skin.

“Are… you… o...kay...?”

“I wanted… to protect you… I was worried that if you came to Emeradotouhou that it would be painful for you….” The tears poured down Minako’s face chipping away at some of the dried blood on her face. “I was right.”

“But… you… got… hurt…”

“So did you…”

“I... wan...ted… to… take… care… of… you…” He pulled her closer under his chin, “Our… pro...mise…”

Minako wrapped her arms around his neck and leaned against his chest. “I wanted to take care of you too… Our promise... I should have told you… I thought the best way I could take care of you was if you didn’t come...”

Nick winced, but hid the expression by leaning on her head as he ran his hand through her hair, “Just… tell… me… I’ll… go… any...where… for… you... do… any...thing… for... you…”

She tightened her grip, “Our promise really did mean something to me!”

Nick winced again as he lifted his head, then weakly grasped her chin and lifted her face so he could see it, “Mi...na...ko… I…”

“Nick…”

Nick leaned down and kissed Minako’s lips hard and urgently. Her eyes fluttered shut as she met his lips with the same urgency. He gripped her waist tightly, but held her face gently. His touch and kiss were consuming, with the same fiery whisper against her skin. She pulled back and took in a gasping breath as she ran her fingers along his cheeks. Her touch sparked and soothed his skin all at once as he met her lips again in a heated passion. She grasped at the folds of his tunic at his chest and raised her hand toward his neck, threading her fingers through his hair. The more she tightened her fingers around him and pulled on his clothing and hair, the closer he pulled her to his chest and lips. Her heart beat rapidly in her chest as he nipped at her bottom lip. She nipped lightly at his neck as he ran his fingers through her hair. She pulled away from him for a moment as she gripped his shoulder tightly. Instead of meeting her lips again, he clasped her in a tight embrace against his chest and the uninjured side of his abdomen.

“Nick…”

“Promise me… you won’t… leave me…”

Tears formed in Minako’s eyes. She held Nick’s neck and wrapped her arm around his shoulder. She pulled him toward her again. “No… Never again…” She caressed Nick’s lips lightly with her own.

Nick pulled her closer to him. He kissed her lips shortly and pulled up her hand from his neck, lacing his fingers in hers. “Stay with me… forever…”

She gave him a gentle kiss. “I’ll stay… Stay with me too…”

“Anything… for you…” He ran his thumb across her cheek, “Minako… I…”

She pressed another gentle kiss to his lips.

His lips curved into a small smile as he responded with a similarly gentle kiss. He pulled back from her, his eyes roving her face with the same brightness as his smile.

She took in a quick breath and leaned back towards him. Instead of resting his forehead on hers or pressing a kiss to her lips, he pressed a kiss to her forehead, then pulled back with the same serene smile.

“Nick?”

“Minako… I... love you.”

“Nick…” She blinked, but smiled.

“You’ve always… seen me… for who I am…” He pulled her close to his chest again, “You make me… want to try… to be more… and to be… who you’re sure…. I am....”

She tightened her hold on his hand.

“And you are… so loyal… and brave… kind… and… comforting… You’re always… thinking of others... and surrounded… in this… bright light…” He leaned his head on her forehead, “I love you… Did I… tell you too late?”

Minako shook her head as she ran her fingers against his collar bone, “Me too… I love you too… Your gentleness… and your strength of heart… your drive to protect everything you care about… Your willingness to try anything...”

“Minako…” He kissed her hand that intertwined his fingers, then her neck, then her lips. Minako tightened her grip on his shoulder. Nick winced a little in pain and pulled back his lips, unable to hide his expression.

Minako loosened her grip as her tears fell from her eyes. “I’m… so sorry…” She moved her hand to his neck. “How did you…?”

Nick let out a small growl. “The Emerald general. I couldn’t let him… hurt you… Not when I… had to tell you...” He kissed her lips briefly.

Minako pulled Nick closer to her and held his neck tightly. She embraced him as she nestled into his chest. “Don’t put yourself in senseless danger like that! What would I do without you…?”

“I won’t… I’ll do anything… you ask....” He kissed her lips gently again. This warm glow.... Does Minako have healing powers? It's like my pain is washing away, bathed in light. Is this your strength, Minako? Can your light fix my heart and my body? “Hold… me… forever...” he whispered in her ear.

“I’ll never let you go…”

Nick held her tightly and wrapped his wings around her back. He pulled her lips toward his and caressed them softly. They held each other close and protected each other with their warm arms. The glow that surrounded them echoed their promise, their loyalty, their love. It was a whisper of all the words they’d said and a beacon toward all the words they would say. It was their promise and wish for forever lightly gleaming and close enough to touch.

~*~

The small, brightly colored fish leaped from the water and into Brian’s hands. The water in Emeradotouhou seemed to feature a green tint that made it appear less beautiful, clear, and pure than the water in Safaiananpou. The fish that did leap from the water were greatly appreciated, even if they sparkled with the same green hues. However, the majority of them stayed beneath the surface looking up at Brian in contempt. I was hoping to bring many fish to the priestess and Nick, but it’s proving troublesome. Somehow, even the fish here are disgusted by the demons from Safaiananpou. Brian leaned over his current catch. Their fins and scales glistened in the sunlight in bright colors of silver. Brian smiled, perhaps fish were not so prejudiced, but everything in this country seemed like it should be poison. In that shrine room, a dedication to the sanctity of all things emerald, of course they had insurmountable strength. But even out here, was a single blade of grass or a single tree stronger than a sapphire demon simply for the sake of being green? Were the emerald demons more powerful here even outside that shrine room? Where did their untouchable power stop? Still… Something’s amiss.

The great warrior that Nick had battled… He overpowered Nick in every way possible, he even thrust his fist through his abdomen, but… In the end, he fell harder and faster than Nick and he was the one who was wounded the greatest. Why? And how? Nick doesn’t seem that strong. Where were his demonic powers? He eventually broke through the wall, but only after I made it through. His only fighting techniques seemed to be punching and kicking things until they broke. Was Nick really weak? Or was there something more important than strength? Somehow, Nick completed that fight and survived until this moment... Brian shot his hand like a bullet and grabbed another fish as it danced across the surface of the river. Brian put the fish into his hat with the others. What kind of demon was Nick? Supposedly he was a cardinal demon, but fist fighting isn’t a demonic power. He was also a silly creature. He wore tattered clothing, but no shoes. The simplest grievances made him punch walls, furrow his brow, and lash out uncontrollably. He would shout furiously, but also often appeared timid… Was it possible to be strong and weak, brave and timid, whole and broken all at once? And what exactly were they to each other? Could a priestess really exist who held her demons so closely? Could a priestess really exist who inspired her demons to be her champions without reservations?

“General!” a male voice exclaimed.

Brian gasped and turned his head quickly. At the top of the hill stood the green drenched general of Emeradotouhou. Brian ducked his head. The river was concealed by the hill, and as long as the general did not step forward, Brian could hide in the comfort of the emerald grass and river. He chuckled to himself, since when did the color of emerald provide a camouflaging tool for the safety of a sapphire demon?

“General!” another male voice exclaimed.

The general growled, “Those wounds… I covered him in them…” He grabbed his side and winced in pain, “How could he weaken and immobilize me? And then escape?”

“General!” the first male voice, a soldier, exclaimed as he grabbed the general’s arm.

The general shoved him away with the strength he could muster, then winced in pain. “He couldn’t have gone far… Not with the newest orifice I gave him...” His eyes narrowed as he growled, “I’ll kill him!”

“Justin!” a female voice rang out.

The general turned to face the woman who appeared before him, the blonde woman dressed similarly to the sapphire priestess. Brian’s eyes narrowed, this was the emerald priestess. What kind of priestess was she? The way Nick addressed her, like an old companion… That couldn’t be right...

“I see you have recovered, priestess,” the general smiled slightly.

“Of course I have, I’m not hurt at all!” Renee shook her head, “But you are injured terribly. We must return to the palace!” She grabbed his shoulder.

The general shook her off lightly. “It’s fine. The wretched sapphire demons couldn’t have gone far, they were too injured to stand. You want revenge against her, don’t you? The woman who betrayed you for a gaggle of worthless demons?”

“Of course,” Renee spat, “But what’s more important is…”

“Then as you wish, Lady Renee, I will see them destroyed!”

Renee gasped, “Justin! Wait! Your wounds…”

Justin clenched his fist, “That demon…” He snorted, “Can I even call him that? His weakness knows no bounds…” Justin tightened his fist, “He will pay for the crime he committed against me!”

Renee grabbed his shoulder, “Don’t! Justin! Please!”

Justin shoved her off more forcefully, “Don’t interfere Lady Renee.” He stepped forward, and paused, “Very close by, I sense a powerful spirit. Intertwined… They cannot be far… They made a poor choice in healing themselves here.”

Brian gasped and grabbed the fish hurriedly. He ducked and ran as though he were running from death, the gruesome creature that followed him. If he stopped, or even turned back, it would snatch him within its fingers and everything would end. Brian managed to bring most of his fish with him, but a few had dropped along the way, hopefully they were not a trail for the general. He reached the grove of trees, the haven from death. He entered the grove and set his fish-filled hat on the ground gently. His pale horns glistened in the sun as he then proceeded to untie the ribbon from his waist. He lay it outstretched over the fish to protect them until they were ready to eat. The emerald general implied it too, that everything was poison…

“Nick…” Brian started. He quickly turned to where he had left Nick lying against the trunk of a tree. Gone… Gone! Nick had vanished, had death stolen him? Had the general already appeared here? Brian then noticed the puddles of blood splattered across the ground like the tracks of an animal. As he scanned the clearing, Brian’s eyes fell on the embracing figures of Nick and the priestess. Instead of the labored and numb struggle he had left them in, the grove now radiated calm. Nestled in each other’s arms, the priestess enclosed within the demon’s broad wings, the eyes of both had closed, but their breathing had reached a steady pace. Both the priestess and the demon were beginning to heal, some of Nick’s small gashes even seemed smaller. A warm glow surrounded them as though they were transferring their life force to each other, trying to replenish their hearts. Then, the spirit the general had sensed… Brian gasped again. If the general had already sensed them, he must be headed toward us at such a rapid speed.

Brian clenched his fist. No… No, I can’t let that happen to my priestess or my new companion. Brian lifted his hands together and rested them against his nose once more. His lips began to chant a dancing, silent sutra. The general will not enter, not when my companions are trying to heal their beaten bodies! Brian opened his eyes quickly and they glowed with an intense sapphire color as an aura of similar coloring burst around him. I will create my own ward, the general will never enter! If I believe in my companions, if I try to protect their strength, if I never give up my determination, then my will can create an unbreakable barrier. The barrier of the emerald demons was only as strong as emerald. It lasted as long as nothing penetrated it, then it would shatter. My barriers are only as strong as a sapphire, similar to the strength of an emerald. But if my willpower controls my barrier, then I can create a diamond barrier, something unbreakable. Even the strongest demon could never enter! The sapphire aura swirled around him like he was the sun at the center of the galaxy. The flames flew out from his body and formed glistening bars, a cage around the sapphire demons. As he called his powers, the cage solidified with a perfect aura that nothing would enter, hardening it like a shield. The general will never find us and my companions can heal their beaten bodies. Time is all they need, and in order to give it to them, I will sacrifice myself and weaken my own heart if that could make even the smallest difference. I will not let the general hurt them, even if it means that I will be hurt by the general. What is more important than strength? Nick showed me that there must be something.... Yes… In this moment, my heart is focused on my will to protect them. If only I concentrate on that, surely I can be stronger than any emerald demon, even in their own country. A light is forming in my heart and growing stronger as I concentrate on my barrier, the light of hope. I’m sure we will all survive this bloody battle in Emeradotouhou.

“I see you have recovered, priestess,” the general smiled slightly, a cross between genuine care and a smirk.

“Of course I have, I’m not hurt at all!” Renee shook her head and clenched her fists, “But you are injured terribly. We must return to the palace!” She grabbed his shoulder.

The general shook her off lightly. “It’s fine. The wretched sapphire demons couldn’t have gone far, they were too injured to stand.” He let out a low laugh and clenched his fist, “You want revenge against her, don’t you? The woman who betrayed you for a gaggle of worthless demons?”

“Of course,” Renee spat, “But what’s more important is…”

“Then as you wish, Lady Renee, I will see them destroyed!” He spread his arms wide.

Renee gasped, “Justin! Wait! Your wounds…”

Justin clenched his fist again, “That demon…” He snorted, “Can I even call him that? His weakness knows no bounds…” Justin tightened his fist, “He will pay for the crime he committed against me!”

Renee grabbed his shoulder, “Don’t! Justin! Please!”

Justin shoved her off more forcefully, “Don’t interfere Lady Renee.” He stepped forward, and paused, “Very close by, I sense a powerful spirit. Intertwined… They cannot be far… They made a poor choice in healing themselves here.” Emeradotouhou will be their death sentence. Their first mistake was staying close to the palace. Their second was not making sure that I was dead.

“Justin! Justin!” Renee trudged after the general as he laboriously made his way toward the scent of the spirits of the Safaiananpou demons.

I am the determined hunter. I will catch my prey no matter the cost, even at the risk of injuring himself again. More important than my body, maybe more than my life… is revenge. His blood boiled and his heart shook bitterly. Whenever I think of the way that… that disgusting, pitiful excuse for a demon had defiled and shamed me. I am the general of Emeradotouhou. My head stands above all except the emperor and my power is rivaled only by the emperor and the newly appointed Emeradotouhou Pandora. I am highly respected, a powerful demon who can wield most weapons, but even they are unnecessary due to my vast strength. I am a proud demon -- I stand fearless against my enemy. I am a tiger -- I have no equal. I command armies and bring enemy nations to their knees. That sickening creature did not deserve to be called a demon. His blows were mere whispers. His heart really was pitiful. He fumbled alone in the darkness, trying to discover what it meant to be a demon. Did he not understand strength and superiority? He cowered beneath everyone, he let his head hang in shame and despair. He could shatter wood, but that was also pitiful. To shatter a door took all his strength. A true demon only needed one icy blast from their fist. And the way he called out to the despicable priestess, treating her as though she were more than a means to an end. If that creature was not a demon, what was he? Too sickening to be a human, too weak to be a demon. If one is not mortal or demon, then one is nothing. The general laughed to himself, the pitiful sickening creature merely got lucky. He is the rat in the tiger’s soup. Such trivial, pitiful means of retaliating will quickly shatter.

Renee dropped to her knees behind him and breathed heavily.

Justin turned his head slightly, “Is this too difficult for you, Lady Renee?”

Renee let out a breath, “Of course not.”

Justin turned to face her and bent down slightly, “If you must return to the palace…”

Renee scoffed at him, “If I must return to the palace? You are the one covered in blood.”

Justin stood up, “It is my duty to protect you. In order to ensure that, you must return to the palace and rest. Meanwhile, those rats must be destroyed.”

“They can wait. How strong can they get?” Renee laughed, “She can’t stand up to me. And you could have taken out those demons one, two, three.”

He nodded quickly, “That is true. They are already weak and this land will poison them.” Justin continued walking. His boots brushed across the emerald grass lying along the path. “Can you not stand up?”

“Of course not!” Renee growled.

“Take her back to the palace.” The soldiers that had been following the general and the priestess had finally caught up to them. They saluted and grabbed the priestess from her sitting position, preparing to leave the general to deal with the enemy.

Renee struggled from their grips, “Justin! You’re the one who’s injured!”

His eyes narrowed, “This is my revenge… Don’t interfere.” He sneered, “I will take care of those rats for you. Safaiananpou will never find the box. Then, you will find the other emerald demons and we will conquer this land.”

Renee clenched her fist. Is petty revenge the only thing that is important to these demons? Of course I want Minako to suffer, but… In the end, the box is most important. It can grant my wishes. More than defeating Minako, more than assuming the duty they had thrust upon me, I want those wishes to be fulfilled. Once we find the box and claim it, I will escape this stinking hell and return to my world -- that is my most important wish. Revenge, however satisfying he found it, is only a distraction. She shut her eyes and a low growl escaped her throat. She turned haughtily and tried to venture back toward the palace, though she stumbled. The soldiers followed quickly behind her, catching her before she fell.

The general continued walking forward. In an instant, a powerful spirit struck his heart sharply, like a knife. The pain grew more intense as he drew nearer to it. This spirit must be the life force of my enemy. He chuckled to himself again. It seems they heal so quickly… But to heal is an angelic power, not a demonic one. Perhaps that is the pitiful demon’s weakness, he’s an angel that fell from God’s grasp. If that is so, then he can never hope to compare to my demonic power. That demon will always be a shadow. Hope, love, joy, companionship… All are meaningless. Only blood and power matter. Any other ideal that is held close to the heart is only the weak grasping for something they can never have, thinking those things brought them power. The only path to true contentment is by sacrificing the hope and happiness of others. Those that have none can never be betrayed. He chuckled again. I certainly taught Lady Renee that well, didn’t I? Pandora of the sapphires is now her enemy. They are destined to battle and whatever is sealed in the box will be all the sweeter when I finally obtain it. The secret hidden in the box will be purified with their blood and tears. It will be made beautiful and powerful with their suffering.

The general entered a brief clearing in the otherwise dense trees. The grove of trees radiated with that shining energy growing just beyond it. So… This is where the pitiful Safaiananpou demons are hiding themselves. So like the weak, to hide in plain sight and give away their position with uncontrolled light. How pitiful. A grin spread across his face as his eyes narrowed. Soon, soon I can savor their sweet blood on my lips. Soon, soon I will exact my revenge. The demons will die from their wounds and the priestess… I will keep her in the palace dungeon and torture her. Lady Renee will see to that. Her suffering will be insurmountable. His smile grew as he entered the clearing. I can feel the strong spirit. As he neared, its intensity grew. Are they trying to protect themselves? He laughed. A simple barrier cannot prevent me from exacting my revenge. He reached the grove, a narrow entryway lay in front of him. He reached out his tall booted leg to step within the grove.

“NO!” a voice cried out, clear as a bird’s song. The general was pushed back from the grove with a burst of sapphire power that resembled a mighty gust of wind and then knocked to the ground.

The general grumbled. If not for these wounds, such a blast would have never affected me. He stood up, brushing himself off. That demon… That pitiful demon wounded not only my body, but also my pride. He dared unleash such powerful demonic energy and conceal himself while I healed in Midorihouseki? How dare he and the other pitiful Safaiananpou demon believe that they could stop the great emerald general! My power surpasses them in all imaginable ways! He stepped toward the clearing again, putting all of his life force within his foot. My powerful step will shatter this barrier.

“NO!” the voice cried with more force. The general was knocked backward by a similar burst of power again.

The general stood once more, a fierce growl rising in his throat. The hidden demons attempt to mock me, just like before. That sickening creature had gashed my eye with its hideous claws, bit me with its infected fangs, and knocked me to the ground with his own claws. He snarled. That sickening creature merely got lucky, the great emerald general is not to be taken lightly. He rose his hand to the invisible barrier and a green light emanated from it. He laughed, “Sapphire demons, I’m coming for you. No barrier will stop me.”

“NO!” the voice cried once more.

The general joined his hands together to combat the gusting wind. It flowed right past him, as though he were an unmovable fortress in the midst of the windstorm. The wind will not crumble the fortress, instead, the fortress will direct the wind as though the wind is subservient to the fortress. The green light flowing from his hands glowed brighter and increased in its strength and luminosity.

“An emerald demon will not break this barrier,” the voice growled, “You will not enter!”

The general let out a low laugh, “The type of demon does not matter. It is the strength of the demon that will combat the barrier.”

“There is something more important than brute strength!”

“Of course,” he sneered, “That is the suffering you will receive once the barrier is down.”

The barrier began to glow with tendrils of sparkling blue light and shot toward the general with one sharp, icy blast. If the intended target was hit, there would be no need to fear his assault. If the target was missed, then everyone inside could be put into grave danger. The icy blast pierced the general’s chest. He grew numb as the clear vision in his right eye blurred. He dropped to his knees and collapsed in the clearing.

“Justin!” Renee called as she ran toward the fallen general.

“Lady Renee…” his voice shook, “I thought you went back…”

Renee shook her head, “Your wounds were too serious, you needed to go back too. You can’t even stand!” She grabbed his shoulder and looked up to the grove. “Is that where she and her demons are hiding?”

The general’s voice continued to struggle under the strain of the shot. “There is a powerful barrier surrounding it… Even my strength cannot break through in this emerald nation.”

Renee shook her head, “Forget it. We’ll find them again.”

The soldiers who had followed Renee back picked up the general and then the entire party retreated toward the palace. Something more important than strength… The general chuckled. That mysterious power would be a sight indeed if it existed. His hands grew weak as they lay limp at his sides. His body was beginning to shut down. It seems that I do need to retreat this once. A few days rest, then I will sweeten my lips with the blood of the sapphire demons.

~*~

Brian let out a breath and collapsed to his knees as he gripped his chest. My powers are tumbling around the grove like a light snowfall. He inhaled deeply, trying to suck them back in, willing them to return to his body with his breath. Are they gone forever or merely drained? Were defensive powers never meant to be used offensively? How can I recharge? Perhaps that’s why Nick shows no powers… Maybe he also needed to recharge from some time before I’d met him. Has the priestess seen his true strength? The emerald demon and emerald priestess seem to be distracted for now, that will let my friends heal for a while longer. But how long will the general be out of commision? Brian wiped his brow with his arm and sat back. Nick seemed to incapacitate him in the shrine, and yet, even those serious injuries did not deter the emerald general. Would my added blows be enough to buy us the time that we need? Or will we still have to hurry?

Brian turned back toward his companions. They are safe for now, but… something has to be done… Nick is still bleeding from his gaping abdomen and now my own strength is spent. The emerald priestess seemed to find power through her emotions, but… Does the sapphire priestess have any strength at all? Will she be able to find the power to wound the emerald general if we can’t? And that chance would only exist if she woke up at all. He blinked as he continued to stare at Nick and Minako. It’s strange to see a priestess intertwined with a demon. A priestess is holy, a creature of light, and a demon is the Devil’s consort, a creature of darkness… Do the two together facilitate balance? Light and darkness intertwined seems to symbolize wholeness… After all, no one mortal, demon, or angel is only good or only bad. Though some possessed more characteristics of one or the other, no one, save God and the Devil, could be truly good or truly evil. Together, this light and darkness seems to create a healing power through their bodies causing them to radiate with a strong light. Is it the light or the connection that healed them? I do know that it must be something very important, something vital. Nick’s wounds are beginning to heal with that vital power and shining light. Some of the smaller cuts seem to vanish before my sight. Even the gaping hole in his abdomen seems to be healing, slowly.

Brian chuckled. Perhaps Nick is correct, maybe even a gaping hole in his body would not kill him. But if not this, then what will it take to lose all of his strength and vivacity? All creatures in this world desire death, demons especially. But perhaps… Perhaps there is something more important than death, and that gave him the strength to overcome death. Is it the same thing that is beyond strength? What power could be beyond strength and beyond death? And did he always possess it? Or had Pandora brought it with her from her world?

Brian took in one last breath and managed to stand on stable legs. When they awoke, we would all need their strength so we can make a plan. Brian began meandering around the grove collecting any dry wood he could find, large pieces and small pieces. He also picked up small dried grasses and leaves. He placed all these things next to his hat and gathered more materials. If I can make sure that they ate, then we can all keep going. Survival took over the gnawing pain in his chest. Can I be the difference in our journey? Is this the point that will decide who was stronger, sapphire or emerald? He gathered the flattest and broadest sticks from his collection and arranged them in a pile. He took some of his dried grasses, leaves, and small twigs into his hands and rolled them into a ball. As he rolled, he pulled and pinched them, making the ball rough. He placed the ball beside his foot and grabbed a rough but small stick and began rolling it between his hands as he pushed it down against one of the flatter pieces of wood. Would this fire create a spark that ignited our journey? Would this be the catalyst for all things? Am I doing enough to help all of us survive? He rolled the stick between his hands as quickly and tightly as he was able. Light… please light…

The tip of the stick ignited in a burst. The small flame produced a few embers at the tip of the stick. Brian touched it to the dried ball of grasses and leaves and folded a few of the embers inside. The small ball of dried foliage burst into a small flame. He nestled it into the dried broad sticks and added more small grasses and leaves for kindling. He tended to the fire as the flames burned larger and brighter. He smiled as the warmth bathed his face. Not a spark, a blaze of hope… I feel the renewed vigor in my heart. The warmth is filling my veins and spreading through my body. He wiggled his fingers gingerly, this is… He let out the breath he didn’t know he had been holding. My strength and power is returning.

He stood carefully and drug his hat over to the fire. He picked through the sticks for long lean ones and poked them through each fish. He held the skewers over the fire, flames and smoke licking each fish lightly. He smiled as the scent hit his nose -- his stomach growled in response. He peered into the fire as he turned each skewer lightly. Time is all we need now...

He heard a small groan from across the grove and raised his head from the flames. The other demon is about to awaken.

Nick opened his eyes slowly. The world around him was hazy, merely a sea of green. Is this an emerald hell? He blinked his eyes, trying to calm the haze. It’s like all the green coloring is draining my strength and life force... Will I eventually become a green decayed body? Images of the first landscape he saw passed through his mind. The rotting field where only tanned bones grew... That land was putrid and horrific, but in some ways better than this bright hell of green things. Is the land in Safaiananpou blue? I’d never been outside the darkness long enough to notice. He chuckled to himself. Apparently only two colors exist in this world: black, the shadows, and emerald, hell. That’s all I know. I’ve been told that sapphire, topaz, and ruby exist also, but… What’s a topaz? What’s a ruby? These words are familiar, but I don’t know why... And what’s sapphire? Is it His Majesty who rules the lands? Is it the demons who call it home, like Brian? Is it Minako, its supposed savior?

“So… You’re awake?” a male voice questioned.

Nick blinked and turned his head. The blonde haired man with pale horns protruding from the strands of his hair smiled toward Nick. He then turned back to the cackling fire he was attending.

“Brian?” Nick questioned.

Brian nodded, “Of course…” Brian poked the fire once more, then turned back toward Nick, “You didn’t think I was the emerald general, did you?”

Nick leaned his head back against the tree trunk. “Well, no…”

Brian chuckled, “Is it possible to be so gruesome?”

Nick shook his head, “I don’t know… I just didn’t recognize you without the hat.”

Brian smiled, “Of course. What’s a priest without his hat?” He started laughing, then turned to Nick more seriously. “Are you hungry?”

Nick blinked, “Am I hungry?”

“Yes, that’s what I asked...” Brian blinked, “You don’t sound sure… You do eat, right?”

Nick nodded as he gripped Minako tightly. He took in a sharp breath as he picked her up and trudged over to Brian. He lay Minako on the ground so she could continue to sleep peacefully and sat down jerkily as though he was collapsing. “I don’t eat much, but…”

Brian handed Nick one of the fish he had cooked. It was crisp, as was the stick that protruded from it. Nick smiled and began eating slowly.

“Why not?” Brian questioned, grabbing a fish of his own.

Nick chuckled, “Where I come from, there was never a lot to eat. The darkness isn’t home to many things...” He lowered his head, “You asked earlier where I was traveling from… The truth is, I don’t really know… The capital is an okay place to say since that’s the last place we were, but it’s not really true…”

Brian took a bite from his meal and nodded slowly. “You know… I come from the western side of Safaiananpou, next to Topazuseihou. There are a lot of mountains in that area. It’s a very nice, quiet part of the country. People are very friendly, but we always kept to ourselves…” Brian lay one hand across his knees, “The mountains are beautiful though. They shine with a brilliant blue color all through the night, and all during the day they are a brilliant gold.” He laughed, “There’s a legend that in order to keep peace, the countries of Safaiananpou and Topazuseihou signed a treaty that ensured the mountains would change color half way through each day and then change back the next day.” He chuckled some more, “Of course I never believed it…” He turned to Nick, “Tell me about where you’re from.”

Mountains… I haven’t been there, where Brian says he’s from, but I know that word… Mountain... Why? Nick shook his head and finished his fish as he shrugged, “It was somewhere high up and forgotten… And always dark... I lived and breathed darkness for as long as I know. I can’t remember anything except the stale smell of the darkness. Minako keeps asking, but I don’t remember my family at all... I vaguely remember an older demon, not family, but… It still feels like I was always alone…” Nick frowned, swallowed, and then peered into the fire.

Brian handed him another fish, “Here. There’s plenty.”

Nick shook his head, “You and Minako need to eat...”

Brian pushed it closer to him. “I made sure there was plenty. You practically swallowed that first one whole. Keep eating, as much as you want.”

Nick took it, but continued to frown. “It seems strange to me that His Majesty is one of us, but beloved and respected… It seems strange that you found a profession and get to travel all these places… And then there is the general of Emeradotouhou who has soldiers at his call… All of you seem so respected and happy… You have memories of more than the darkness…” Nick looked up at Brian and half smiled. His eyes, however, were like puddles of water, reflecting the loneliness of his heart, “How nice it must be to be lucky like that…”

Brian chuckled, continuing to eat, “Perhaps, you’re the true lucky one. Pandora came to you.”

Nick took another bite, swallowed, then smiled, “That’s true… I’m very happy that Minako came to me. Because of her, I’ve met so many wonderful people, breathed different air, saw different sights... I’m so glad… I’m so glad because I feel myself becoming something stronger than I used to be, someone worthy of existing... Before there was only darkness… But Minako bathes me in only light. It feels… safe and warm...”

“You keep saying ‘Minako,’ do you mean Pandora?” Brian questioned.

Nick nodded, “In her world, she received the name Minako Mikagi and she said she wanted to be called Minako... I guess, they don’t call her Pandora there.”

“How strange…” Brian paused, “Pandora is Pandora. Do they not view her as a savior?”

Nick glanced at her with his typical gentle smile, “I’m sure she’d share her light with everyone… but I guess not…”

“That is a disappointment…” Brian paused, “She could probably rescue both our worlds from darkness.”

Nick glanced at Brian briefly, “Wouldn’t that be nice? Worlds without darkness that were forever bathed in the light of the priestess Pandora…”

Brian chuckled, “It may be a far off dream, but Pandora can make it so with her wishes. Our savior...”

Nick gazed into the fire. I don’t want her to be a savior… I only want her to hold me in her light for a little longer and stay with me… Only me... “Names are interesting… I remember being called Nickolas, but she called me Nick when I told her my name… And it broke my heart to hear it, but it made me really happy. So I thought that it might make her happy too if I stopped calling her Priestess and called her Minako instead.” He smiled up at him, “I’m sure it would make her happy if you called her Minako too.”

Brian shook his head, “It was strange… I’m always called Brian, but… like you said, hearing her say it broke my heart and made me happy all at once. But I couldn’t call Pandora anything else… Our priestess…”

Minako stirred as her brown eyes found clarity. The conversation of the two demons flicked against her face like the light of the flames. She pushed herself off the ground with her hands and slid across the grass to lean on Nick’s uninjured side.

“So good to see you up, Pandora,” Brian smiled.

Minako smiled and gave a small wave in reply as she blinked, still not quite awake enough to speak. Brian held a fish out for her.

“To eat?” Minako questioned.

“It’s good for you,” Brian smiled, “There’s plenty!”

“It’s the first thing you’ve eaten since yesterday...” Nick chimed in.

Minako twirled it in her hand, “It’s looking at me…”

“There are stranger things you can eat….” Nick smiled.

“Says the demon who ate grass,” Minako shook her head.

Nick shrugged, “My stomach was injured. It’s like herbs.”

Minako smiled at him incredulously, “You’re surprised? Our first night with Howie, you ate all of your dinner, a whole second helping, and half of mine.”

Nick blinked, “You don’t waste food, Minako…”

Brian chuckled, “So you do eat?”

Minako leaned her head on Nick’s shoulder and fluffed the hair at his forehead, “Okay, but you don’t keep eating until you get sick.”

He smiled and touched her cheek gently. “I won’t… But it’s good. You’re hurt. Eat.”

Brian glanced at Minako, then at Nick’s bare feet and tattered pants, before silently handing him another fish.

Nick took the fish and smiled at her, “I’ll eat with you.”

Minako frowned “Okay… I am hungry, but...” She held her nose and took a large bite.

Nick blinked, “Is that how you eat this?” He mimicked Minako and took a bite.

Brian laughed, “Not that I’m aware of.”

Minako moved the stick from her mouth and laughed. “I don’t normally like fish. The smell makes me feel sick...”

Nick pointed to the grass and smiled as he took another bite.

Minako shook her head, “It’s not just like medicine, Nick.”

Brian laughed heartily

Minako smiled, “Do other people get to do this here? It’s fun....”

“Do what?” Nick took another bite.

“Sit out here in the sunlight with friends while eating fish…” she leaned back on her hands and gazed toward the sky, “I don’t like fish normally, but… Here it’s kind of nice… To smile and laugh… To relax...”

Brian bit his lip for a moment and stared upward toward the sky, following Minako’s gaze. The world did seem peaceful, too peaceful for the emerald country.

Minako smiled as she turned her eyes toward Brian. “Brian?”

“That’s difficult to say,” Brian answered, “None of the countries are really at peace, so it’s difficult to confirm people could potentially enjoy these comforts… And if they could, it would seem like they would be too afraid of the state of these war ravaged countries… among other things...”

Minako nodded and turned back to the fish in her hand, “I guess that makes sense...”

Brian turned to her, “I’ve heard that Pandora gets three wishes if she obtains and opens the box. What would you wish for, Pandora?”

Minako put her hand to her face and stared back at the sky, “I want Safaiananpou to have peace and I want Renee back… Other than that, I haven’t really considered it…” She shook her head, “That’s not true... The last one, I think I’d ask for something for Nick...”

Nick turned to her in surprise. “For me?”

She smiled, “In the beginning, I only wanted to go back to Renee and our world. And that still seems possible… but harder…” She lowered her head, “But all these things I’ve experienced and seen only happened because I came to you and we left that darkness. Anything to make you smile.” She put her hand on his cheek and rubbed her thumb against it as she smiled . “So when Howie said I could wish for anything, I wanted you to have that last wish if I can, for anything you want.”

Nick blinked, but then his lips curved into a gentle smile. He shook his head and ran his hand through her hair, “You hold on to it, in case you need it. Anything I want is already in the box or…” He pulled her closer and leaned his head on hers, “Or you already gave it to me…”

“Nick…” She pressed a small kiss to his cheek, then beamed at him.

Brian coughed lightly. “There was one other thing, Pandora…”

Minako turned to him with a smile, “Brian?”

“Somehow, we must escape Emeradotouhou. It’s too dangerous for us to stay here. We can’t use the gate we came in, because I’m sure the emerald general has soldiers out looking for us, but… There is one hidden gate that lies between Safaiananpou and Emeradotouhou that is virtually empty.”

Minako sat up straight and blinked, “How come no one uses it?”

“In order to pass, your heart must be judged.”

She leaned forward, “How?”

Brian put his hand to his chin thoughtfully. “They say it is weighed for its purity.”

“To judge your sins…?” Minako blinked as she took another bite from the fish, forgetting her aversion to the smell.

Brian nodded and shrugged, “Something of that manner. It is also said that a woman must accompany you, so most of the travelers don’t use it regardless in case that requirement is true.”

“They’re afraid of their impure hearts?”

Brian shook his head, “Travelling during these times is dangerous. Most people would not set foot outside their own town.” Brian leaned back on his hands, “Traders are usually the only ones who travel in their own country, let alone through the others.”

“Why did you leave your city?” Minako questioned, then turned to Nick briefly, then quickly back to Brian, “I know why we left, but why did you?”

Brian chuckled a little, “Well, in this time when people search desperately for something constant, the clergy is needed in vast areas.”

Minako smiled, “Then you’re a priest?”

Brian nodded, “Yes, I am a priest. In this world, there is something missing and everyone wants something to fill that void…” Brian fingered the beads at his neck, “Religion is a good choice, don’t you think?”

Minako held on to her knees and rested her head on top of them, she smiled a little. “There is something missing… Something everyone is searching for desperately… In my world, I think that there was something we treasured a long time ago…”

Brian rested his chin on his hands and stared intently at Minako as she spoke. It was like reading a book for the first time, just when all its secrets were about to be revealed. What was her world like? What did the people do? What did they want? What did they dream about? Was it a world of only darkness? Death? War? Destruction? Or did the people there experience happiness? And love? Did they get to have hope? Were they filled with light? Nick turned toward her also. She rarely said anything about where she came from. All I know is that a girl from her world is named Renee and Minako desires to be with her desperately. And that the women from that world all dressed alike in strange lightly colored clothes, apparently…

Minako took in a breath, “It was something that always made us smile… There is light, but when I went back it was cold… It’s heartbreaking that it disappeared and no one even remembers it… Something we all long for… More than anything…” She raised her head and smiled again, “I suppose it is like our box. Something we can’t remember got sealed away and we’re all searching for it desperately.”

Brian blinked, “In your world… Something got sealed away too?”

Minako nodded.

“Do you know where it is?”

Minako shook her head as her eyes grew downcast, “It’s hidden somewhere, maybe not in our world at all… Someone is hiding it from us… But, maybe… Maybe it doesn’t want to be found…”

Nick frowned, “Why would you say that?”

“When I was little, I got lost once. My mom searched for me all over town. I wanted her to find me, so I searched for her too. We finally found each other, because we were both looking for each other…” Minako stared up at the sky, “If something or someone really wants to be found, it's searching for you just as desperately as you’re searching for it…”

“An item can’t go looking for you though,” Brian shook his head, “Our box does not have legs or a voice.”

Minako laughed a little, “No, I suppose it doesn’t… But if you really are searching for something desperately, it seems to call out to you, I guess it's like it wants you to find it.”

Nick frowned again. Calling desperately… “What about the box?” He leaned over, “Aren’t we searching for that desperately? Does it call us?”

Minako shook her head, “I don’t know… When I imagine the box, all I see is red…”

Nick blinked, “Why ‘red’?”

Minako turned her head slightly, “I don’t know… I know it’s not the color, maybe it’s something red… Like blood?”

Brian put his hands to his face and pondered, “So whenever you imagine the box, you picture death…?”

Minako shook her head, “Blood isn’t the only red thing. Apples are red, cars are red… Almost anything can be red... Maybe blood makes the most sense if this search is hard… And because there’s already--”

“C-cars?!” Nick interjected, “What’s a car?”

Minako laughed, “It’s a machine. In my world people use it to go places. It’s like a cart, I guess… Except it runs on its own and isn’t pulled by a horse.”

Brian blinked, “Your world must be full of sorcerers… Everything is so… animated.”

Minako laughed, “No, no. Technology just got better.”

Nick put his head in his hands and groaned. Carts that ran on their own? They were red? Technology? What was this weird place Minako came from? The sorcerers there must have been extremely powerful! He felt a sharp pain in his head and winced as he opened and closed his eyes slowly, trying to regain control of his body.

Minako continued to laugh, “I’m sorry, this is too much for you, isn’t it?”

Nick blinked and took a breath, “No, I’m okay… But speaking of sorcery…” He reached into his tunic and handed Minako the orb. He smiled, “Most of our stuff is gone, but I saved this for you.”

Minako smiled as she grasped the orb and she pointed it toward Brian. It gleamed with sapphire light. “Shield… and…” The waited for the next character to appear, “To travel…” She smiled, “You are who you say.”

Brian laughed. “Is this some sort of demon locator device?”

Minako nodded. The orb suddenly sparkled with bright light as a new character appeared on its surface. Both demons leaned over to read it with her. “To heal…” Minako blinked, “Scale…” The glowing subsided.

“Scale?” Nick questioned.

Brian gasped, “If that’s some sort of demon locator, then it must mean the demon is at the gate crossing where the heart is weighed!”

Minako held the orb close, “The fourth cardinal demon is located in the direction we’re headed?!”

Brian stood and nodded, reaching for his hat. “But they may leave shortly… We’ll have to hurry!”

Minako stared up at the darkening sky. “But, it’s almost night…”

Brian doused the fire with the remnants of the fish’s water in his hat and turned his head from them. “I didn’t want to tell you… I was afraid you would worry…” Brian clenched his free hand into a fist, “The general found out we were hiding here…”

Minako gasped.

“I put up a ward to protect us, and I managed to wound him, but…” Brian swallowed, “But if we do stay here until morning, we could get killed. I’m weakened from the ward and Nick is still wounded… As are you, Pandora...”

Minako put her hands to her face. That fearsome general, his blows were like ice… He was so strong and his eyes were filled with only hatred… Minako’s hands shook. He found us? And Brian was hurt too…

Nick stood up as well. “Then we have no choice. We’ll have to leave now.”

Brian turned to him, “Can you manage?”

Nick nodded, “I’ve had most of the day to rest and the food really helped me a lot. Thank you, Brian.”

Brian beamed. “I’m glad I could help.”

Minako stood up, “It’s okay, if we have to leave, we should! Besides, the first character for the demon was ‘to heal’ so that means that he may be a doctor! He can help both of you get better!”

Nick nodded and unfurled his wings. They trembled slightly as they flapped.

“Is it really safer to fly?” Brian questioned, clutching his staff and putting his hat on his head.

“Safer?” Nick asked, “I don’t know, but we’ll get there faster.”

Brian nodded and flapped his wings as well. He used his foot for leverage and launched himself from the ground. He looked down on Nick and Minako, “I happen to know the way to the gate from the air, so we should get there in no time!”

Nick nodded and grabbed Minako’s waist.

“Hang on!” Minako exclaimed, “Are you sure you can carry me?!”

He tightened his grip on her waist and pressed a kiss to her cheek. “Let’s go!” He used his foot for leverage as well and pushed off the ground. The rest really had helped. It’s easier to fly now and I can lift Minako and speak. He held Minako close as he followed Brian toward the gate where the heart was forced into judgement. Even as the darkness crowded around them, the stars began to shine in the black sky. They were the lights to guide them away from the city.

Brian and Nick landed gently on the ground, though Nick took in a sharp breath. Nick tightened his grip on Minako’s waist before setting her down. He gripped his abdomen lightly as he grimaced. Minako gripped his shoulders and pulled him close. He took another sharp breath, but still beamed down at her. He pressed a light kiss to her forehead as he gazed over her head. He gasped and turned her quickly so she could see as well.

The land that stretched before them seemed to sparkle lightly in a plethora of hues. Beneath their feet, it was the sickening green of Emeradotouhou. Directly across from them, the ground shone with a golden yellow. To the north, a deep, brooding blood red… And to the south, a calm and tranquil blue. Was this the point where all four lands converged? Separately, they covered the spectrum of feelings: peace, fear, pain, wonder… Together, they swelled into a visual symphony of connectedness. Minako stepped back and gasped. A large tholos towered before them and almost seemed to touch the sky, its ring of columns supporting the tall domed roof. Each inch of its surface sparkled like a diamond among the sea of gemstones, its luminosity was incredible. Nestled in between the columns, it had four arched gates, one pointed toward each of the stretches of color. At the very top of the dome, a sparkling statue of an angel reached toward heaven with one hand and held a bright silver scale in the other. Minako’s eyes reflected the sparkling tholos as she stared up at the statue. It was like nothing she had ever witnessed before, so beautiful, almost lifelike… The wings seemed to reach out to all sides and the body was intricately sculpted. It was a vision of heaven. Minako stepped forward and reached out a hand to touch the sparkling diamond tholos when a flash of light appeared before her.

“Step no further,” a male voice commanded, “Your heart must be judged!”

Minako blinked quickly and stepped back clumsily, somehow the statue stood on the ground in front of her? She shook her head, that was impossible. She looked to the top of the structure… The statue was missing? Was he the statue? Was it even a statue at all?

The man before her chuckled, “I was almost stone-like, wasn’t I?”

Minako nodded, “You… were standing on top of the gazebo?”

“Gazebo?” the man questioned, “This is a tholos and a gate.”

Brian nodded, “I told you, I brought you to the gate. Its circular columns connect all four countries to each other.”

Nick gasped, “This is amazing…” He pulled up some grass, “This is emerald...”

“What are you doing?” the gate guardian asked crossly.

Nick pointed to the left, “That’s sapphire?” To the right, “Ruby?” And across, “Topaz?”

The gate guardian blinked, “Yes… This is the crossroads between the kingdoms, the corners where they intersect. All who appear here must let their heart be judged. I felt you approach.” He held the scale toward Minako, “You first maiden!”

Minako nodded, stepping forward.

“You face me without fear, Maiden? Interesting.” The gate guardian reached out his hand toward Minako’s chest. Minako opened her mouth to protest, but his hand was like silver lightning. He tore her heart from inside her chest and set it on the scale.

Nick and Brian gasped as Minako struggled to breathe and sank to her knees.

“Minako!” Nick exclaimed, rushing toward her with his arms outstretched, ready to pull her into his embrace.

The gate guardian put out his hand, “No. No one may touch her until her heart has been weighed. It may become corrupted with your heart’s contents.”

Nick held his hands toward her for a moment, then stepped back and clenched his hands into fists. He put a fist to his chest. I love you, but… can my heart of darkness corrupt you? What can I do?

The gate guardian stared intently at the scale. Minako’s heart began to glow with pure blue light. The gate guardian smiled as the scale began shining brightly and tipping. The side containing Minako’s heart rose as the empty side of the scale dropped drastically. “It has been a long time since I have weighed the heart of a priestess,” the gate guardian smiled. “Sapphire Pandora… You finally exist in this world?” He nodded and removed the heart from the scale, leaned down, and gently placed it back into Minako’s chest. A brief glow of blue light emanated from his fingertips “Forgive me for my intrusion, Pandora. You are pure and may cross my gate…”

She took in a deep breath and smiled. “Thank you for letting me through.”

The gate guardian gave her a brief nod.

She stepped onto the raised platform of the tholos and reached out to touch its sparkling diamond stone. It’s beautiful.

Brian stepped forward to follow Minako through the gate while Nick reached his hands out again and clamored toward the steps. The gate guardian quickly put the scale in front of him, jolting Nick to a stop. Brian hesitated. “Only she may pass. Your hearts must be weighed.”

“She is our companion,” Brian frowned, “We must all go together to return to Safaiananpou.”

“We have to see His Majesty!” Nick interjected.

The gate guardian sneered, “You refuse to be weighed? Your story is weak and unbelievable, seeking a king after departing one country... Then you must be sinners.” He smirked, “However, there is a way out of this predicament… Sacrifice the priestess, then you may pass.”

“SACRIFICE!?!” Nick stepped back in alarm.

“Yes,” the gate guardian nodded, “A pure maiden’s blood cures all sins.”

Nick clenched his fist. “Listen, you…”

Brian put his arm in front of Nick and turned to the gate guardian. “What he means to say is that we cannot sacrifice her. She is our treasured companion. If we sacrificed her, then we really would be steeped in sins.”

The gate guardian lowered his head and the scale, “You may pass.”

“WHAT?!” Nick exclaimed in confusion, “You try to scare us half to death, then you just let us pass!?!”

The gate guardian nodded, “Yes, in truth, this scale only judges the hearts of women.”

Brian pondered, “Then the requirement to bring a woman…”

“A man’s heart can be judged by whether or not he will sacrifice a woman for his own gain.”

Nick tried to clench his fists, but his frustration prevented him from fully closing his hands as they shook and pulsed, “WHAT SORT OF MAN WOULD KILL A WOMAN FOR HIS OWN GAIN!?!” Nick began coughing up blood as he shouted.

“You’re wounded…” the gate guardian reached his hand out toward Nick.

Nick coughed up more blood as he backed away. “Don’t touch me! I’m not done yelling at you!!”

Minako ran from the tholos, leaped down the stairs, and wrapped Nick in her arms. “Nick!”

Nick gripped his abdomen, “I’m fine! But this monster wanted us to kill you!! Ask him where the fourth one went and if he crossed!” He clenched his fist as he coughed again, blood trickling down his chin, “Let’s go or I’ll kill him!!”

Minako squeezed Nick tighter. Could our fourth demon have come here and been unable to cross? Or was there a woman with him that he refused to sacrifice… She shut her eyes quickly.

“Sapphire Pandora… You finally exist in this world?”

Or… She pulled the orb from her side, it glowed bright sapphire light. She held it gently toward the gate guardian. “To heal…” she whispered, “Scale…”

Brian turned toward her and gasped, “Is he one of us? That demon locator device was right!”

Minako nodded, “He reacts to the orb, so he must be…” She reached out to the gate guardian and for the first time noticed the glowing pale horns on his head peering through his black hair. “You’re a demon?” she questioned. She felt Nick relax for a moment in her arms.

The gate guardian turned to her. His green eyes pierced through her as he nodded, “I was a doctor before, but… My power to heal is actually demonic… The king placed me here to judge hearts and keep me away from humans… The other nations consented to reduce the strain of their armies to guard this place.”

Minako’s face lit up, “Are you from Safaiananpou?”

“How did you know?”

Minako released her hands from Nick’s body, then stepped forward, pointed to herself, and held out the glowing orb. “I’m Pandora from Safaiananpou, as you said. I’m on a quest to gather my cardinal demons then go find the box. If you’re from Safaiananpou, tell me your name!”

“But you came from Emeradotouhou…”

Minako nodded and clenched her free hand into a fist, “There was someone I was trying to save but… She got forced to be the emerald priestess… If I can get my demons and the box… Then we’ll return peace to this world… together…” She lowered her head.

“The emerald Pandora finally exists in this world as well?”

Minako looked up at him, “Please tell me your name. The orb reacts to you, but I guess I don’t know if it only reacts to sapphire cardinal demons or all demons… I have to be sure…”

“My name…” the gate demon started.

A loud cough interrupted him. As he turned to the cough quickly, the fierce coughing increased. Nick lay on the floor convulsing as blood dripped from his mouth onto the ground. He clenched his eyes tightly as the pain consumed him. He shook violently and his wings flapped erratically as he trembled. He curled into himself, arms wrapped tightly around his abdomen as he tried to take in deep breaths.

“Nick!” Minako dropped the orb and ran to his side. She touched his head lightly and reached toward his back. When his body continued to shake, she pulled her hands back, clenching one into a fist and raising the other to her face.

“Nick!” Brian exclaimed. He started moving toward him, but then also dropped to his knees.

Minako stared at both of them in horror. No… They couldn’t die… If they died, I would… She raised both of her hands to her face and gasped in terror, tears beginning to stream down her face.

The gate demon put a hand on her shoulder, “Priestess… How were they wounded?”

Minako’s voice shook as she tried to speak through her tears. “The general in Emeradotouhou fought with Nick and they both came out with devastating wounds. He tried to attack us again, but Brian used all his strength to protect us… They gave their hearts to protect me from that great green devil general… And then we hurried here to escape him before...”

The gate demon nodded and leaned down toward Nick. A blue glow emanated from his hand as he held it above Nick and ripped his tunic from his chest, exposing the puncture in his side. He applied pressure to Nick’s chest, then pressed the other hand to various parts of Nick’s body, the blue glow spilling from both hands. The blood began to vanish from Nick’s chin, his cuts and scrapes dried and shrunk, even the gaping hole in his abdomen closed as the gate demon held his hand to Nick’s back and then swept it to his stomach, circling the wound several times in this manner. All the blood and tears on his clothing vanished as well.

As the gate demon released his hands, Nick lay on the ground, still curled into a ball as though he were sleeping peacefully. His convulsions had stopped and all that remained was peaceful quiet.

The gate demon then stood and turned to Brian, kneeling in front of him. He gripped Brian’s shoulders lightly, his hands still radiating the blue glow. He placed one hand at Brian’s chest and the other at his forehead, holding the pressure there. A great sapphire aura surrounded Brian, like the glowing bars of a cage, as he opened his eyes and looked into the calm, green eyes of the demon. Brian smiled peacefully as he stood up, the sapphire aura retreating back into his body.

“Thank you, but… Pandora is also injured.”

The gate demon stood and turned to her. His eyes grew serious as he looked into Minako’s brown, trembling eyes. “Where are you hurt?”

Minako gripped Nick tightly, but used one hand to point to her shoulder, leg, and stomach. “But it’s nothing… Compared to their injuries… Thank you for helping my friends...” her voice shook.

The gate demon nodded and leaned down toward her as he released the sapphire light from his hand once more. He pressed his hand against her chest as he gripped each place she had indicated. He stared into her shaking eyes as he held her shoulder last, “Kevin…”

“What?” Minako questioned.

“You asked for my name,” the gate demon answered. “My name is Kevin.” He closed his hand and smiled as the glow shrunk and disappeared, “You should feel better now.”

“Kevin...” Minako grabbed her arms and dropped to her knees, shivering in pain.

Brian gasped and stepped toward her, “You said she was better!”

Kevin touched his heart and winced, “I thought--”

“So… You really are one of us…” Nick’s voice weakly broke Kevin’s speech.

Brian and Kevin turned to him in shock.

Nick uncurled his body and sat up weakly with a groan as he held his hand over his abdomen. “She reacts that way when the cardinal demons appear and tell her their names. She’s not in physical pain at all… It’s only her heart crying out for us.” He pulled her within his arms and ran his hand along her hair, leaning his head on hers before pressing a kiss to her head.

Minako let go of her arms and gripped Nick’s hands as she opened her eyes, “Thank goodness… the more I find, the more my heart hurts…” She nodded at Nick, then the two stood. Her legs shook as she held onto him tightly.

Nick patted his abdomen, “Good as new, even the tunic…” He smiled, “Thanks doctor.” He slung his tunic back over his shoulders before returning his hands to Minako’s shoulders.

Brian blinked, “How many left?”

“There are five, right?” Minako asked.

Brian nodded.

“Then, only one,” she turned to Kevin, “Assuming you’ll come with us, of course.”

Kevin blinked, “Come with you… But the gate…”

Minako smiled, “You’ll be happier with us! Do you know the legend of Pandora?”

“Of course,” he smiled, “I was even fortunate enough to meet the Priestesses from Topazuseihou and Rubiihoppou.”

Minako gasped, “You… met them?!”

Kevin nodded, “It was a long time ago, but… They were both headed back to Rubiihoppou. Apparently, God had taken the box there for its final resting place.”

Minako pondered, “So the reason I see red when I imagine the box…”

Kevin shook his head, “It’s not merely red, it’s ruby.”

Minako nodded, “The box, what happened to it?”

“Both failed, so… the box must remain in Rubiihoppou.” Kevin motioned to the red land that lay next to them.

Minako brushed herself off, “Let’s contact Howie. We’ll go to Rubiihoppou together.”

Nick blinked, “What about the last one?”

Minako shook her head, “I don’t know, but… Renee and I are now enemies. She’ll also be headed toward the box. I want to get there first and hopefully we’ll find him on the way.”

Brian blinked, “Where is ‘Howie’? And what about your meeting with His Majesty?”

“In the capital…. But he’ll be fine if we have the meeting here.”

“The other demon is the king?!” Brian and Kevin gasped.

Minako nodded, “He is! Brian, is there any way to contact him from here?”

“Do you have a mirror?”

Kevin handed him the silver scale, “This should work just as well.”

Brian nodded and began chanting. Blue aura swirled around him then flowed into the scale’s basin, spilling out of it lightly. Howie’s image emerged from the sapphire glow.

“Wow!” Minako gasped, “It looks just like him!”

“Pandora?” the image questioned.

Minako jumped back in shock, “OHMYGOD! It is him!”

“Pandora?”

Minako stepped back toward the basin. “Howie…” she smiled.

“Pandora, are you well?”

Minako pulled Nick next to her side quickly, “Nick and I are okay!” She then tilted the basin toward Brian and Kevin. “And we found two more demons!”

Brian smiled sheepishly and waved. Kevin nodded.

“The gate guardian?”

Minako pulled the basin back toward her, “Come meet us! We’re going to get the box in Rubiihoppou.”

“What about the fifth one?” the king questioned, “And… your friend?”

Minako’s eyes became downcast, “The demons in Emeradotouhou recruited her as their priestess… They have a general there who is really dangerous, he’s one of the emerald demons… He attacked us...”

The king’s eyes grew sad as well, “We see…”

“Can you come to us? We’ll figure out what to do about the fifth one, but… We need to go quickly.”

The king drew in a breath, “If you feel it is best and necessary, Pandora, then we must accompany you.”

Minako smiled, “I’m so glad. This way, we’ll get the box before them without fail.”

Britney’s head appeared in the basin next to the king, she smiled. “I’m so glad. Two more demons! Can I give you a hint?”

Minako nodded, smiling widely, “Oh, yes please! I’m so glad.”

“Your course of action is best. I believe you will find the final cardinal demon within the borders of Rubiihoppou.”

“Really?!!” Minako exclaimed.

Britney nodded, “Yes. I feel a strong sapphire aura there.”

Minako hugged on to Nick, “Thank goodness! Howie, how quickly can you get here?”

Howie lowered his head, “Excuse us for a moment, Pandora.”

Britney put her hands together, “I will help His Majesty transfer his aura to you shortly. However, I must warn you… You may be close to gathering all five of the demons, but the priestess of the emeralds is heading toward you quickly, I feel my sister seeping into Rubiihoppou. Her final demon may be with yours.”

“Renee already has four demons?”

Britney nodded, “Be wary… Your paths are destined to cross and they are blood stained.”

Minako nodded and clenched her fist, “I understand. I’ll do whatever it takes.”

Britney nodded and shut her eyes, “Even in the face of danger, your heart is strong and unwavering. This will serve you well, Pandora. His Majesty will be with you if you call out to him…”

Minako shut her eyes and prayed in her heart. She pictured his smiling face, his deep blue robes, his kind eyes. She called to Howie with all her might, hands clenched to her chest.

Nick lowered his head and gripped her waist. He shut his eyes and leaned his head on hers. Your Majesty...

Her heart burst with a quick beat and she opened her eyes. The blue smoky aura returned to Brian as Kevin pulled back the scale. In the emptiness it left behind, a blue figure was slowly taking shape in a column of light. As the light dissipated, the king appeared before them.

“Howie!” Minako exclaimed, leaping from Nick’s embrace and wrapping her arms around him. Brian and Kevin bowed low. Nick stepped back in surprise, then bowed as well.

Howie shook his head as Minako released him from her embrace. “There is no need to bow any longer, Nick... And we are among companions here, so though we are only now meeting, do not bow to us. We also prefer that you call us Howie as well.”

“If that is your preference, Your Majesty… er… Howie…” Brian blinked and turned to Minako, “Then I suppose we must call you by name as well?”

Minako giggled and smiled, “Of course! Let’s all be friends and we’ll call each other by name! Minako, Nick, Howie, Brian, and Kevin are off on their adventure to find the fifth demon and the box!” She pointed toward the red country that lay before them as she continued to giggle, “Onward and forward to Rubiihoppou!”

No matter what, I have to put on a happy face before we reach the box. Like the land before us, my future is stained red. That’s fine… I will rescue Renee, I will obtain the box, and everything will return to the way it was… Renee and I will be friends again. Nick will get back what was stolen from him and maybe even with Renee back, I can stay with him... That’s my greatest wish... The future looked hopeful, even though all their hearts would be stained before its conclusion.

The great ruby landscape stretched before their future. It was a land of glistening beauty, red as roses, but also reminiscent of death. The ruby land seemed to be doused in blood, a true land of horror. What had happened to the demons of Rubiihoppou? To their priestess? They were a mystery. The Rubiihoppou priestess was condescending… Kevin had met them once… Had they been able to reach the box? Could she even unseal it? And what about Topazuseihou? Did their demons arise at the same time? Did their priestess? Were the two girls competing for the box? Then did both fail? The entire box was shrouded in a fog of mystery. Where was it? Why was it hidden in the first place? And why were its contents sealed? Were they dangerous? Were they something to fear? Minako grasped the nearest column of the gate and drew in a breath.

“The rose of death…” Brian stood beside her with his arms crossed and nodded.

“A rose… of death?” Minako questioned.

Brian nodded, “Such a beautiful land, but only the demons can see it stained with blood. The death and sorrow in this land is… undeniable…”

“But the box is there, so we need to go.”

“So it would seem…”

Minako unlatched her hands from the column and turned to Brian as she clenched one fist. “We’ll go there together. No matter how far, no matter how hard we struggle, we have to go.”

Brian chuckled, “Of course you are right, Pandora… Minako...”

Minako smiled for a moment, but then frowned and put her hand to her heart, “It’s difficult for me to even imagine how much we’ll struggle, but… Obviously it’s something that is extremely important. What it means to live… To die… To struggle from a cage… Is this what the others felt? Is this what Renee feels? All these intense feelings of what it means to continue forward, is that what it means to be a priestess?”

Brian smiled and shook his head, “I don’t really know, though I sometimes grapple with similar questions of existence. I think all demons spend some time worrying about where they are, where they’ve been, and where they’re going.” He shrugged, “But it seems pointless to turn back now. There’s only one demon left, right?”

Minako nodded.

“Then we can’t leave him alone.” Brian smiled as he put his hand on her shoulder.

“How horrible it must be, to feel you are part of something greater and then never be assimilated…” a male voice broke in.

Minako and Brian turned around to face the calm, green eyes and smiling face of Kevin. Minako stepped back a little in alarm, and quickly shut her eyes.

Kevin took in a breath, “To search for your purpose and to die without enacting it must be very painful…” He put his hand to his bare chest and smirked at Minako’s shaking hands over her face, “I apologize for the inconvenience, but I will change now. If a fully clothed demon is frightening… I cannot imagine my circumstances… I am sorry I did not attend to it sooner.” He chuckled quietly.

Minako nodded and turned away quickly, hands still covering her eyes. His body was that of a statue, but embarrassing to look at in his minimal, flowing clothing. These were some of the most forward men she had ever met. Kevin disappeared down the winding path of a spiral staircase in the center of the tholos. Minako took a deep breath and turned back toward the red valley.

“So…” she started.

Brian blinked and turned to follow her gaze, “Yes?”

“Is it right to call you men?” she turned to him, “What’s the difference between a demon and a human? Nick always just tells me that they hate each other.”

Brian shook his head, “If only it were that simple… Humans are the progeny of the earth, demons are the progeny of the sky. Humans only know what it means to be grounded, to stand on their own two feet. To be a demon, means to reach for the stars, to forever grasp at the unattainable.”

Minako turned back to Rubiihoppou. Her eyes grew downcast. “That seems almost sad.”

Brian gave her a warm smile, “It’s impossible to be sad when you know nothing except what you’ve experienced. We will never understand what it means to be human, as you will never understand what it means to be a demon. The two do not coincide.”

“But Nick… Then… why is he sad?”

“He was exposed to something other than his darkness. If the women from your world had not woken up, then he would not have seen a void in his existence. And more than that, you rescued him from the darkness and filled his world with more.” Brian smiled as he turned his head toward the tholos, “Is there a void now?”

Minako followed Brian’s gaze, her eyes landing on Nick. He leaned against a column across the gate as he stared at the shadow of Safaiananpou, the sparkling serene and sapphire darkness that stretched for miles across the horizon. His crossed arms rose and fell steadily with his chest as he breathed. His eyes followed the darkness across the landscape, as though he was never letting it escape his sight. But then, he took a deep breath, leaned his head back against the column, and shut his eyes.

Minako blinked as a few droplets formed in the corners of her eyes. Was there a void now? When I first met him, he never breathed so easily. His heart had been cold and his eyes were stained with anger, hatred, and fear. Now his face had begun to soften and the ice that constantly surrounded him began to melt. He’s different from before. But… is he happy now? Had he filled the void in his heart? The void had originated from the empty space in his heart. He had lost something precious and with no way to fill it, he had turned to the darkness to console him. Was it filled now? Was he happier to have all of them with him? She smiled as Kevin reemerged.

“Well, Nick,” Kevin smiled, “It seems we are opposites…”

Nick turned to face him. It was true. Kevin wore a short white tunic with white pants. A sapphire sash was tied around his waist and he wore sapphire shoes. He heavily contrasted with Nick’s stark black clothing.

“You really do resemble an angel,” Brian began laughing. He stopped momentarily and pondered, “Therefore Nick is… the Devil’s consort.” Brian laughed again.

Nick growled, “I’m not some common whore…”

“I’m sorry, that was mean of me to joke.” Brian continued to laugh as Howie walked over to Nick. He held out a pile toward him.

“What’s this?” Nick questioned.

“The Oracle felt your clothing was improper for protecting Pandora in this next journey, so we procured a new set to bring to you.”

Nick blinked. Howie was not dressed normally either. He wore a sapphire calf-length tunic over cream colored pants. His shoes were also sapphire colored and the ribbon was also cream colored. His hair was tied back into a ponytail with a small cream ribbon.

Nick pulled an item from the top of a pile and held it out. Its sides were curved and a hole stopped the top from being completely covered. “What’s this?” he questioned, slipping it over his hand, “A hand warmer?” He removed it from his hand and put it to his ear, “An ear warmer?” he put it on top of his head and smiled, “A hat.”

Minako giggled quietly as she crossed the gate to stand at his side, “It’s a shoe, Nick.”

“Shoe?” Nick questioned.

Minako nodded and held out her foot toward him, placing her hand on his shoulder to steady her balance, “It goes on your foot.” She pointed to her own shoe.

Nick looked down at his bare feet and blinked. The claws rested lightly on the ground and the heels lifted from it slightly -- he stood with perfect balance. “Why?” he questioned.

“That’s just what they’re made for.” She smiled as she removed her hand from his shoulder.

“Isn’t it uncomfortable?”

“No.”

Nick pulled it from his head and stared at it intently. It looks uncomfortable. It looks like it will swallow my feet whole.

Minako and the other demons blinked as they stared at his confused look.

Nick picked up both shoes and quickly handed them back to Howie. “I don’t mind the clothing, thanks, my pants were a little tattered to begin with… But I’ll pass on these foot coverings.”

Howie took the shoes and nodded, “I suppose it’s what you’re most comfortable with, but… the country of Rubiihoppou is cold and its capital is much farther north than that of Emeradotouhou, can you handle the freeze without something to cover your feet?”

Nick untied the cream ribbon from his waist, “The coldest thing in the world is darkness. Other than that, things like heat and cold don’t affect me.” Nick began to remove his tunic, his pale, muscular form emerged from beneath the fabric. Minako blushed violently and turned her head.

Kevin put a hand on Nick’s shoulder. “Perhaps it would be better if you followed me.” Kevin motioned toward the spiral staircase he had descended down earlier.

Nick blinked, “Oh, but I’m--”

A brief smile broke Kevin’s serious demeanor, “Not for you, I know you’re fine. But… Ruby is not a flattering color on our sapphire priestess.”

Nick turned to Minako and his lips slowly curled into a warm smile. “Of course you’re right. If only her cheeks were sparkled with sapphires, then she would resemble a goddess.”

Nick and Kevin descended down the staircase. Minako turned to look, if only for a moment, as they disappeared from sight. If only we were alone… I would have liked it if held me in his strong arms. Never being alone was almost the most important thing to me. Before when I only had Renee, I was sure we were destined to be together forever and always hold each other close… But now, this mysterious world has reversed everything and Renee is a mirror image of herself. Hateful, vengeful, maniacal… She wants suffering and death… and sadness… If she saw me now, she would know that her wish came true, that my heart is filled with only sadness and nothing else. Or it would be if I only had Renee… except I have Nick now… There is still someone who can hold me close in their arms and help me forget all my sadness. I’m still surrounded by friends and there is someone who loves me as much as Renee. But… this world is not my world. In the end, the other priestesses died and I may follow in their footsteps. And, if I live, will I be sent back to my own world? The demons sought the box, claiming it as their lone treasure and the key to their lives. But the box is also a curse, it will kill our friendship. Minako turned back to Rubiihoppou and looked over the fields of the rose of death. The box is there, shrouded in blood, but I have made up my mind. Neither God nor the Devil will keep me from the box. My wishes are set. First and foremost, I will wish for the peace of the demon world and the happiness of everyone to keep my promise to Howie. Second, I will wish that Renee and I are friends again and that Renee is returned to our world to keep my promise to her. Third… and most importantly… I will wish to become a woman within this world to let Nick have my wish, even though he said he doesn’t want to wish for anything. Then, none of us will be separated and I can keep my promise to Nick to stay with him. Minako put her hands to her heart as the sounds of footsteps roused her from her thoughts and she turned quickly to see Nick and Kevin ascending the staircase.

Kevin smiled as he gestured to Nick, “He looks like a whole new demon, doesn’t he?”

Minako cocked her head a little. Did he? True, his pants are no longer tattered and he looks so much nicer in sapphire than in black, but his gentle smile is the same.

“Minako…” Nick smiled, running his hands down his abdomen and smoothing the tunic, “Does it look alright…?”

Minako nodded shyly. He wore a sapphire tunic that ended at his upper-thigh over white pants. The tunic was tied with a white ribbon and fastened across the left side of his collarbone and chest with three black knot clasps that lead to a high collar wrapped tightly across his neck.

Brian chuckled slightly, “What took you so long?”

Kevin shook his head, “Apparently, he’s never worn clothing with clasps.”

Minako smiled. Nick had once told me that he began life alone and had expected to end it alone. That he had never known another living soul existed, but when they began appearing before him, he had to learn about the world. That he had always tried his best to gain knowledge and an understanding of devices, places, and his own emotions in that dark space. The more time we spend together, the less sure I am that he only knew darkness, but... while the other three demons chuckle at the idea of not understanding what a clasp is, I’m sure that to Nick the achievement is more important than anything.

Nick looked down quietly, then lifted his head slowly toward Safaiananpou again. His serious eyes gazed across the darkened glowing land and his blue orbs reflected its image. Minako wrapped her arms around his shoulder and pulled his arm close to her. Nick turned to her quickly, flinching slightly, but then smiled warmly and relaxed within her touch.

Minako smiled, “Why are you looking back now?”

Nick turned back to Safaiananpou, “I left my home, I’ve seen more than the darkness, I even discarded my clothing. There are people who speak to me as if I’m more than just the demon hiding in the darkness… And you...” he shut his eyes, “It just seems like a dream.” He opened his eyes slowly, “But if it were only a dream, I would feel only sadness when I closed my eyes, but I don’t… I’m actually really happy... So, I don’t want to forget it. Who I am… Where I came from… It’s all a part of me. I’m never allowed to forget the pathetic creature I was.”

Minako held his arm tighter, “You’re not pathetic… Not at all… Everyone starts from somewhere, but now that you’ve realized that there is something more powerful than the darkness you can breathe the air of higher places.”

Nick turned to her, his eyes wide, “Something more powerful than darkness… What is it…?”

Minako smiled, “You tell me, it’s making you happy.”

Nick let out a cheerful laugh.

The other demons turned to them and gaped at Nick’s action. There was something that could chase away the darkness that shrouded the heart of those in despair. There was something that could wipe the sadness from his face. Something very powerful could cause the lonely to smile, what was it?

Minako smiled, “Don’t just stand there staring, let’s go to Rubiihoppou.”

Howie smiled as well, “Pandora is correct, we shall begin this journey.”

Brian and Kevin followed Howie’s exit through the gateway to Rubiihoppou. They began to traverse the blood red land in the darkness, the box seemed closer to their reach than before. Minako continued to smile and proceeded to follow them.

“Come on Nick,” she called, “let’s go get the last one and the box.”

Nick latched his arms around her and pulled her back toward him. Minako blinked as Nick tightened his grip and rested his head on hers. “Nick…”

Nick’s steady breathing brushed against her cheek as he shut his eyes, “Just a little longer…”

Minako closed her eyes as Nick kissed her cheek softly. A small smile crossed his lips.

“Minako…”

“Yes?” she gripped his hands.

He kissed her cheek again. “Incase you didn’t think so, I wasn’t playing around. I meant what I said.”

Minako turned to face him and brushed her hand against his cheek lightly as she smiled brightly, “Nick, of course I believed you. I just wish you didn’t get so hurt before you told me.”

He lowered his head, “I tried to tell you before… After we flew for the first time and when we were at the inn… And in the emerald palace too, actually… But I could never get the words out…” He tightened his grip around her, “I was worried that you wouldn’t return my feelings… I guess, even now, I worry that if I don’t tell you, it will be like it never happened.”

Minako hugged him tightly, “You can tell me as many times as you want, but I will always return your feelings. So you can be more confident in them.”

He leaned down and kissed her gently. “I love you.”

“I love you, too.”

He pulled her into a series of gentle kisses that seared her lips with his warm breath as he smiled.

Minako smiled into his smile as well.

He ran his hand on the back of her head. “I can feel your worry. I didn’t get a chance to tell you, but I tried as hard as I could to get Renee to come with us, probably longer than was safe for me.” He leaned against her head, “But she wouldn’t come with us, I’m so sorry…”

Minako pulled him closer to her, “Thank you.” Tears streamed down her cheeks.

Nick pulled back and frowned as he raised his hand to her face, catching her tears with his finger. “Minako…”

She smiled up at him, “I’m sad, but… I’m also happy that you’re working so hard to make sure I’m happy.” She lowered her head, “I wish I could do things for you too…”

Nick kissed her forehead, “You’ve done plenty of things for me to make sure I’m happy.” He smiled down at her. “I promise.”

Minako’s smile grew wider as she looked up at his face.

Nick’s smile grew as well. There was something more powerful than the darkness… Minako’s smile would light up their journey through the bloodstained country of Rubiihoppou.

She leaned against the wide frame of a window as she sat on a wide ledge beneath it, staring out into the endless emerald darkness past the veranda. The breeze rushed past the blonde strands of her bangs, whipping them across her face. She had removed her red barrettes, an old pair with silver butterfly ornaments, and held them in her hand. She clenched her fist tightly around them. I can’t stand to look at them. Their loving faces, their intricate clasps, and their wandering silver glisten, I hate them. I hate everything about them. They’re covered in the stain of Minako’s fingers and her invisible love. She opened her hand and stared at them again. What love? She doesn’t love me, she runs for the first other thing that shows her an ounce of kindness that isn’t me. Doesn’t she know that these creatures are leeches? They only want us around for what we can do for them. They should be bowing at our feet. They can’t keep existing without us. At least yours apparently pretend to be kind friends when they leech off you. She chuckled quietly to herself. Betraying women cannot expect to give or receive so much love, especially when love itself is a tainted brew of lies. She clenched her fist tightly around the barrettes once more as the sound of a visitor’s stride caught her attention. She turned briskly to face the interior of the emerald palace. The blue eyes of the general stared back at her. They were intense, full of hatred and anger, but a twinge of pain rested within them.

“Justin…” Renee turned her head away from him once more as she steadied herself on the ledge she sat on. “I see your wounds have already healed.”

The general snorted, “That damned demon, he believes he outsmarted me.”

Renee scoffed as she sneered at the image of Minako cradling his shoulders within her mind, “Apparently, he had a more precious reason for fighting.” She began to laugh, “That certainly gave him a false power, pretending to battle for her love. How ridiculous.”

The general clenched his fist, “He will lose that power very shortly. I will follow them and claim his life myself. Perhaps I’ll make him watch me kill her first, then his loss will be filled with suffering.”

Renee snorted and turned back to him, “Oh, and what makes you so certain of victory?”

The general turned his back to the priestess, a slow smirk crossed his lips as the wind rushed past his face. “He is pitiful, don’t you think?”

“Pitiful?”

“His power is so small, he fought me with his fists. A cardinal demon who has no real worth, who refused to fight me with his powers.” The general scowled, “Clearly, he only beat me by chance. He wasn’t worth more than my own fists.”

Renee shut her eyes, “Worthless, huh? But he beat you?” Worthless… A blurred image of Minako’s crying, worried face crossed her mind. Her tears looked so sweet as he held her hands, smiled gently at her, held her close, kissed her face...

“But he isn’t sickening! I love him!”

To love someone worthless… it must be difficult. Yet, she cried out when I called him a creature, held him closely, apologized to him… These creatures don’t deserve apologies, especially worthless ones... But then… if he is worthless… What does that make me? After I worked so hard to get her back, Minako used coming to save me as a ruse to return to that worthless demon. She had chosen something worthless over me. Then, am I below worthlessness? What’s below worthlessness? Nothingness?

The general lowered his head slightly as he turned back to Renee. “You don’t care for him, do you? Rubbing his victory in my face...” He shook his head incredulously, “There are plenty of emerald demons you can live out young maiden fantasies with. To desire something worthless at first sight... How weak.”

“Why would you believe in idiocy like that?!” Renee snapped. At that moment, the feeling came back in her cheeks. For the first time since Minako had first appeared, she noticed the streams of tears pouring down them. They flowed from the mouth of the river at her eyes, then past the hill of her cheeks, down a waterfall to land on her skirt. It was a never-ending river of tears. She put her hand to her mouth. Why am I crying? For her? She’s dead to me!

“Or is it…” the general paused and smirked, “That you do not really hate Pandora of the Sapphires?”

“SHUT UP!!!!” Renee’s hand was a rod, it gave only one blow, but a very powerful one. Her tears stopped abruptly as she gave the general an icy stare.

He returned her gaze intensely, but said nothing.

Renee clenched her eyes shut and leapt from the ledge. She landed on her feet and then ran quickly toward the nearest entry into the endless winding corridors of the palace. It was as though a sea of fire stood behind her--there was no reason to turn back.

The general smirked, “So… I am the enemy now, Lady Renee.”

~*~

The sweet smell of rain wafted through the open window as the passing wind fluttered the silk curtains behind her. She fingered them lightly as the blonde strands of her hair brushed against her face. It’s like the world is crying with me. The world was completely dark now. The room was empty except for her own body sitting on the ledge of the window and the ornate and opulent furniture in the dark. Low tables, canopied beds, mirrors… Only inanimate things. Emptiness… and darkness… Is that me now? She stared out at the clouded moon. The rain fell from the slowly moving clouds, almost seeming like brief splashes in a lake. If the sky was a lake, then the clouds were boats sailing across the lake and the moon was her face, nestled within the boats. She closed her eyes briefly and imagined the calm waves drifting beside her and sang a quiet song about a lake and boats drifting into eternity.

“A requiem for your lost love…” a quiet, feminine voice wafted through the air.

Renee turned around quickly, startled by the sudden intrusion into her dark and empty solitude. To her surprise, she faced a slender woman with blonde hair in an intricate bun. She wore a long, emerald gown with sheer sleeves.

“Who are you?” Renee recoiled and pressed against the curtains, trying to send her soul out the window.

“Justin attempted to introduce us earlier,” she smiled, “But it seemed as though you were in pain then…” She recollected the song Renee had been quietly singing only moments before, “Not that it seems the situation has changed since.”

Renee’s eyes narrowed as she glared at the woman, “Don’t assume anything about me!” Renee jumped from the ledge as her voice reached a heightened pitch, “DON’T ASSUME ANYTHING!!!!”

A smile spread across the woman’s face, “They misplaced you. I thought the priestess of Rubiihoppou was known for her temper.”

“You’re mocking me!” She tried to run from the room, but the woman stopped her.

“Certainly not the passive Topazuseihou priestess either.” She smiled, “Perhaps brooding though… Maybe more sensitive than she’s willing to admit.”

Renee turned her head quickly and scoffed, “Do you think you can change the subject so easily? I’m none of those things!” She sat back down on the ledge and took several deep breaths, trying to force calm back into her voice and expression. “Hey… Who are you anyway?”

“Christina.”

“Are you a demon?”

“No… I am the emerald oracle.”

“Oracle… One who serves a deity, especially as a medium for prophecies.”

Christina smiled, “You certainly are intelligent. Perhaps that is why you are the priestess… It would do well for one of them to be intelligent and have the ability to solve problems.”

Renee gripped the curtain again. “Stop insulting me and then trying to praise me. I know what I am…”

Christina frowned. “I apologize. I thought perhaps you needed reassurance before completing your duties, especially in light of the other priestess’s journey...”

“Where is Minako?” Renee interrupted Christina with a solemn tone.

Christina blinked and turned to the priestess resting upon the window, “What was that?”

Renee turned to face her. Her eyes narrowed and a small grimace spread across her face. A chill filled the air. “Where is Minako?”

Christina’s eyes gained an almost pained look. For a moment, they resembled glass. “I feel my sister seeping into Rubiihoppou.”

Renee turned back to the window, “Where is Rubiihoppou?”

Christina put her hand to her face as she crossed her arms, “You certainly are intelligent… But, no one has told you of the origins of your quest?”

“Of course not. Justin is more concerned with those other creatures these days rather than the creatures that should be here with him.”

Christina took a seat beside Renee and took in a breath. “The past was ruled by an age when the anguished cries of men filed the land and their blood gave it sustenance. Within this age lies the origins of the era of the warring states.”

“Who won in the end? Which clan is the supreme ruler?”

The wind brushed past Christina’s shadowed face. “None.”

Renee turned to face the window, “So… They are all equally weak,” she let out a small, low laugh, “That’s pathetic.”

“There was no need. God quelled that conflict with the demons.”

Renee pictured the tall, blonde general. He was merciless and arrogant. And of course, he was happiest when his hands were stained with blood, it was as if the mere scent aroused him. She chuckled to herself, “Demons bringing peace… You must be joking.”

Christina’s eyes flashed emerald, “There is no need to joke.” She turned toward the rain clouded sky, “Demons were born from the sky to be saviors. God placed them on earth and into the royal palaces in order to usher in an age of peace. But, even their peace could not last forever. In fact, it was merely a peaceful interlude in the era of the warring states. The people feared them, then the land blazed with fire and stank of rotting corpses once more. The demons were tortured and killed one after the other… However…” she turned to Renee, “They learned how to live off the blood and suffering of others. The demons who were created to bring peace, brought only death, destruction, judgement, blood, and darkness. I doubt there are any demon clans who still hold power in any country.”

Renee shrugged, “It doesn’t really seem out of character. Demons are supposed to be ruthless murdering machines, after all. That’s what they’re all like, constantly covered in someone else’s blood.”

“Not when they were created for peace. When they were created for peace, they should have brought mercy, justice, change, light, and life.” Christina clasped her hands, “God was infuriated. He gathered the four maidens and requested of them the most potent sutra.”

“Maidens?” Renee frowned, “You mean the priestesses.”

“Certainly not. The priestesses did not exist then.”

Renee narrowed her eyes, “Then, do you mean oracles and not maidens? What are you?”

Christina’s eyes briefly flashed emerald, but she ignored Renee’s question. “The maidens did as they were told and chanted the powerful binding spell.”

The wind blew across Renee’s face as her eyes grew wide. Staring directly at Christina, she could feel her heart pounding. The wind whispered in her ears, almost seeming to chant the binding sutra. Her chest grew tight as her breathing slowed.

“The sutra, this spell, created a means to seal the vicious power of the demons… It created the Holy box!”

“The Holy box… You mean Pandora’s Box!”

A wistful smile spread across Christina’s lips as she closed her eyes slowly. “No one priestess has laid claim to the box, so it is merely the box of the priestesses’ dreams. How bold of the emerald nation to call it Pandora’s Box.” She opened her eyes and faced Renee directly, “The priestesses were then created to subdue the weakened demons. In return for her service, the one who did claim the box would receive three wishes. And at that moment, God would reclaim his demons and do with them as he willed.”

“What about the other three priestesses?!?!” Renee jumped from the ledge suddenly and turned back to Christina, “What happens to them?!?!”

Christina’s face became shadowed by the billowing curtains as she stood silently before the emerald priestess.

Renee’s shocked face slowly became stained red as she clenched her fists. She opened one slowly as it trembled and rose it to the shadowed cheek of the oracle. The trembling wind broke the endless silence. “TELL ME!!!!”

Christina’s eyes narrowed as she stepped back. “The quest for the box is an endless battle where the priestesses test their strengths and face their combatants with their wills. The strongest among them is the only one to survive.”

Renee let out a low maniacal laugh, “In other words… Might makes right. The weakest die.” Her laughter grew louder and filled the room with its eerie rumble. “So… All four of us will come together to fight for the box.”

“No.”

Renee’s laughter ceased. “No… But, you said…”

“For all four to come together is impossible.”

“Why?!” Renee barked, “Are the other priestesses cowards?!”

“The priestesses of Rubiihoppou and Topazuseihou are dead.”

Renee shrunk back, “Dead? What? WHY?!”

Christina turned her head. “They arose… some years before you and the Safaiananpou priestess were prepared to accept your duties and descend into this world. They met in combat and a vicious battle ensued between both priestess and their demons. In the end, neither claimed the box.”

“How did they die?” Renee’s voice trembled.

“It is… unclear…” Christina’s voice wavered as well, “All demons lay stained in blood. Both priestesses lost their will to fight. Thus, the other oracles were sealed… All who could recount the terrible ordeal have had their lives stolen and buried in the years since.”

Renee stared at the floor, a turbulent storm began rising in her heart. “Then, to be a priestess means the certainty of death.” She sat back on the ledge and stared out into the rain, “Minako is a coward, she will not chase after that box when she is fraternizing with those creatures. So then, we have no reason to meet. I can take my time.”

“You are alone in that thinking.”

Renee growled and turned back to the oracle.

“As we speak, she is in Rubiihoppou. Do you forget? I told you that I felt my sister seeping into Rubihoppou, a country my sapphire sister should not be in.”

Renee laughed, “Heh. There is nothing in that country.”

“You are mistaken. Rubiihoppou, the northern country of blood and ice, is the location where the priestesses took their hearts and thrust them at each other.”

“Their battle means nothing.”

“It was the location of their battle because it is the location of the Holy box.”

Renee stood abruptly. “Then she is chasing after the box!” Renee sneered and sat back down, “There is no need to worry, she cannot achieve much with only two demons.”

“My sister’s power is growing in reach. There are four and it appears they are nearing the fifth if she can seep into Rubiihoppou.”

Renee blinked, “Then she will get the box first… She will not suffer at all when I only have Justin beside me…”

“Justin must have told you the method to procure the demons. If not him, then the emerald monarch.” She thrust her hand toward the open window and the rain, “Leave this sanctuary of sadness, become strong, and find them.”

Renee clenched her fist as she let out a low growl and narrowed her eyes. Minako has stained my heart with darkness. She… must suffer. If she doesn’t suffer, then my existence is null. She already placed me below worthlessness. “What an impossible task! Find them? You say that as though they are easy to find.”

“When you remain shrouded in shadows, nothing is easy to find unless it finds you. When you shine light on your search, things become illuminated.”

Renee gripped the curtains. “Ridiculous. I’m not going on some adventure to find the creatures who are keeping me from my home. I don’t want to see her again.”

Christina sat on the ledge again, “As you know, the priestess who claims the box receives any three wishes that are in God’s power to grant. Perhaps returning to your home is one you can request.”

Renee clenched her hand around the curtain, “What a ridiculous thing to say! Of course I will return home in the end!” It is not enough. If I become part of this world, then those wishes will have to be enough. “Can God’s power permeate my world?”

“I suppose…”

Then I can wish for assurance on my college choices… “Do they need to be kind wishes?”

“It is unclear…”

Minako… If we are to meet in the end, our destiny is to die. You need to feel as much pain and sorrow as possible… Your blood has to be spilled on the floor… Since you’re searching for your creatures, you obviously believe that you should live and that I am supposed to die in agony, forever alone in this hell. That I should be the one who succumbs to fate and destiny while you will live and return to our world alone. She clenched her fist. “No. I will not let her.”

Christina frowned, “Priestess?”

Renee began to glow with emerald light. As her anger reached its peak, she emitted a large flash of emerald aura, “I WILL NOT LET HER!!!!!!”

Renee fell from the window and collapsed on the ground. Demons… I will call you that instead of creatures... Do you hear my heartbeat here in the dark? I’m not able to go and find you, but... If you follow its sound… then I will repay you… with my own blood…

Renee opened her eyes slowly. The world around her resembled a blizzard -- everywhere she looked, there was only hazy, white light. Is this the light of death? Or is it beckoning me back to my own world in a beacon of white flurries? If I run toward it, will everything be finished? On the other side of this nightmare, is Minako waiting for me? Waiting for me with open arms... Minako…

“But he isn’t sickening! I love him!”

She shuddered and choked as though she were wounded and coughing blood. Her voice… It’s a knife in my heart making the blood fall from my mouth and trickle down my chin. She gripped the thick linens on the bed, her hand trembling. She will never be waiting for me on the other side of this nightmare... She will never be waiting for me with open arms… Why would she abandon me? Why would she choose a creature over me? What does a creature have that I don’t? If it was so easy for her to forget me, why can’t I forget her? She turned her head slowly. “Minako…” she whispered beneath her breath.

“Your Eminence.” A faint voice sighed in relief.

The color began to slowly return to Renee’s vision. A hazy and shadowy blond figure with blue eyes smiled at her. “Christina…?” Renee asked weakly.

The strange figure turned its head quickly and blushed, “No…”

Renee coughed and covered her face with her hand. The pounding of boots came closer, making the sound her shocked heart would surely make outside of her chest.

“Ah, Lady Renee,” the voice seemed to smile contemptuously.

Renee sat up. “Justin! What happened?!”

“I am not sure. I just returned from a military meeting and was told you had been bedridden.” Justin ran a cloth along his sword, the metal glistening with blood as he wiped it clean. He then flipped back his cape and returned his sword to its sheath.

Renee’s eyes narrowed, “A meeting, hmm?”

Justin’s expression remained unflinching while his voice was monotonous, “Of course.”

Renee frowned and scanned the room. “Where is Christina?”

The strange figure spoke up with a quiet, shy voice. “She stepped out for a moment.”

Renee put her feet on the floor and attempted to get up from the bed, “I’m going to see her.” Renee’s heart shuddered and her body began to tremble.

The shadowy figure put out their hands, “Your Eminence, please. You must rest.”

Renee put her hand to her head. Minako must have reached Rubiihoppou by now… Had the other demons heard my plea? Where were they? Was calling for them enough? Four… The number I need… And the number Minako already had… So there’s finally something Minako found that will make her work like an ant… She’s traveled to at least three of the four countries and has already found and tamed all but one of her sickening creatures… Why is this what she tries hard for? “Justin…”

“Yes, Lady Renee?”

Renee gripped the linens. “Where are the others? Why… why won’t they come to me?”

Justin turned from her and headed back toward the open door. His boots hit the ground like hammers. “I am sure they are headed this way, Lady Renee. If you are really concerned about finding them, you are always allowed to leave and find them yourself.”

Renee stood up quickly, “JUSTIN!!!!!!” A sharp pain stabbed her side. She winced as she reached her hand toward it, “WHY ARE YOU LEAVING, JUSTIN! WHY?!?!?!?!”

“I have business to attend to. Recover and then leave this palace if you are concerned.” The door shut behind him. It rang through Renee’s ears like a shot.

Tears began falling from Renee’s eyes. “JUSTIN!!!!!!” Renee began coughing once more and she raised her hand to her mouth. When she removed it, it was covered in red stains. She fell back to the bed as her body convulsed. Justin… am I just a tool to you here? Aren’t the demons supposed to follow my wishes? Aren’t the demons supposed to be the tools? Yet, you come and go as you please. Justin… She shut her eyes, blinking back her tears.

The shadowy figure took in a quick pained breath, as though Renee’s suffering was hurting it. “Your Eminence…”

Renee opened her eyes slowly and watched the figure nearing her face. With her vision clear, she saw that the figure was actually a man and only resembled Christina in hair and eye color. “Who?”

“Forgive my intrusion, Your Eminence…” he whispered, parting his lips slowly. He put one hand behind Renee’s head and placed the other around her waist. Their lips met.

Renee’s eyes shot open. This man… is kissing me! Me! Pandora of the Emeralds! How dare he! Renee clenched her eyes shut for a moment as her body trembled with rage. Her hand shot towards the man’s face.

The blond man breathed heavily as he released his hold on the priestess. “Your Eminence… has the pain disappeared?” He smiled.

Renee blinked. My coughing did stop… My body has stopped trembling… “What… What are you?” Renee stammered.

The man collapsed on top of Renee. “Forgive me, Your Eminence… I am… too… weak…”

Renee took in a fast breath. This man’s body is stiff and still. She raised her hand to his head. Warm… So, he has a fever… Renee wrapped her arm around the man’s back and tried to sit up. Renee breathed heavily. I’m stuck... It’s no good… Someone help...

“Mi…kagi…” a few tears fell from the man’s eyes.

Mikagi… Renee put her hand to her face and felt her own tears falling down her cheeks. I’m crying too... Mikagi… This man is thinking of someone named Mikagi… Renee shut her eyes quickly, trying to blink away her tears. Minako… The last time Minako came down with a fever was two weeks before final exams last semester. She was absent for two days and I didn’t see her for four. Our other friends don’t really talk to me without her… I sat by myself at lunch those two days. Minako… Her tears began to fall harder. She’s always leaving me all alone. Whenever I need you, you’re nowhere to be found. Not in our world… Not here! You’re always replacing me with other people! You bitch! You bitch! You bi--

“Your Eminence… How can such a beautiful maiden cry tears like daggers?”

Renee felt a hand on her face. That’s the man? He’s awake?

He smiled and his teeth glistened, revealing his fangs, “Thank you, Your Eminence. My fever has receded.”

Renee let out a high pitched shriek and slapped him again.

The man frowned, “Please don’t scream so loudly, Your Eminence. I never meant to alarm you.” His wings draped around his shoulders.

“BUT YOU’RE AN INCUBUS!!” Renee wrapped her arms around her chest, “Where did the blond man go?”

The man pointed to himself.

Renee turned bright red, “WHAT DOES THAT MEAN?!?!”

The man bowed his head. “I apologize, Your Eminence. I am what I am… I suppose…”

“GET OUT!”

“Your Eminence…”

“GET OUT!!”

He reached his hand out toward Renee, “Your Eminence…”

She slapped him quickly, “GET OUT, PERVERT!!”

“Priestess…” A quiet female voice interrupted the silence that followed the crack of her hand.

Renee flinched backward forcefully. “WHO’S THERE!?!” She tumbled from the bed and landed on the floor, shutting her eyes quickly as she winced.

“Priestess…” the voice began to laugh, “Oh dear, I was afraid this would happen. But I had hoped to return by now…”

Renee opened her eyes, “Christina…” She began to growl, “Where were you earlier?!?!”

Christina walked around the bed and leaned over Renee. She put her hand to her own forehead. “How should I explain this…”

Renee tapped her fingers as she sat up, “I’m waiting…”

“You grew enraged at the thought of Pandora of the sapphires and released a spark of aura. The surge of power weakened you and you collapsed.”

“Collapsed?”

Christina nodded, “I returned you to your quarters, then this man appeared, staggering and covered in blood…”

The man turned his head away from Renee.

“I cared for him and bandaged his wounds… Then while we were speaking, I mentioned that the Priestess was suffering and he begged to help.”

“But he’s a pervert!” Renee glared at the man, “An incubus who kisses strangers!”

The man bowed, “No, Your Eminence, I am just a demon, not an incubus. That was merely my demonic power.”

“Demonic power?”

He nodded, “Yes. I apologize for my rudeness, Your Eminence. I am Lance, a cardinal demon of Emeradotouhou.”

Renee blinked, “A cardinal demon? One of my demons?”

Lance bowed as he folded his wings against his back, “Yes, Your Eminence.”

Renee turned to Christina, “That still doesn’t explain why you were gone…”

Christina smiled, “Yes, well, as you can see, his clothing is quite tattered and stained… So I went to obtain a second set of clothing for him.”

Renee glared at Lance, “From sneaking into women’s bedrooms?”

Lance frowned, “Of course not, Your Eminence.”

Christina handed the clothing pile to him.

Lance bowed and stood up from the bed. “I must take my leave of you for a moment, forgive me, Your Eminence.”

Renee pointed to the door, “Go.”

Lance exited out the door. Renee let out a sigh of relief and stood up on her shaking legs. She sat on the bed and put her hand to her head. A demon appeared here? How? Did it feel me calling it? Did that actually work? Was it because I promised them my blood in exchange for their service? Will I have to keep that promise? Will I need to leave this palace?

Christina sat on the bed and folded her hands in her lap, “Priestess.”

Renee gazed up at her.

“I believe that surge of aura you released called your demons to you. That means you still may be able to gather them and head toward Rubiihoppou, where Pandora of the sapphires is waiting…”

Renee lowered her eyes. “Yes… Our destinies are sealed together with blood, aren’t they?” She stood up. “I’m sorry… I’d like to be alone for a moment…”

Christina smiled, “Of course.”

Renee held her waist and trudged out of the room.

~*~

Renee kneeled over a pond in the garden. The emerald palace loomed around her up to its sloped roofs. The veranda that wrapped around this pond opened behind her with a staircase that led down to where she leaned over the water. Her reflection rippled back at her. She dropped a rock into it, letting it fall like a teardrop and erasing her image. The ripples crashed against the shore, the water fought the dirt to gain its freedom and failed. Renee closed her eyes. Is this what the battle for the box will be like? Constantly struggling and never really being free? Always trapped together? Soil filled with water and water filled with soil? Constantly mixing and struggling? She picked up another rock and skipped it against the pond. Are we only small droplets in this world? Momentary fragments, then nothing… She sat down next to the pond again and leaned on her knees.

“I thought I would find you here, Your Eminence,” a male voice smiled.

Renee shrunk back as she looked into Lance’s smiling face. “You again, incubus,” she sneered.

“Be fair,” Lance pouted, “That’s the power I was given to protect you.”

Renee grew annoyed, “And how exactly does kissing me help me?”

Lance opened his mouth quickly and grew silent.

Renee narrowed her eyes, “Thought so…”

Lance grabbed Renee’s shoulder, “You were hurting. I gave you some of my powers so you could heal. I promise it will help you!”

Renee pulled Lance’s hand from her shoulder and leaned away from him, “I’m sure it will…” She turned her head quickly.

Lance sat down beside her, “So… You’re skipping rocks into a pond? I did that once… My record was forty rocks. What about you?”

“Oh… I haven’t been counting…”

“I was… really sad that day…” Lance smiled shortly, “Anyone who skips rocks by themselves, must be very sad…”

Renee skipped another rock into the pond, “I guess…” She stared at the ripples it left behind. Is that what this world is? Only sadness for everyone here? How can they survive? “By the way… Who is Mikagi?… Is it a person or a demon?”

Lance lowered his head, “He’s a human…”

Renee turned to him, “Do you… love him?…”

“I suppose I must to a point, not romantically, but...” Lance leaned back on his hands, “He was my best friend…” He turned to Renee, “Why do you ask?”

“You said his name while you were… Overcome by your fever…”

“Oh… I suppose that would be sensible…”

“Why?”

“He... died this morning...”

Renee lowered her head. “Oh… I see…”

They sat in silence for a moment, both staring at the pond. Lance picked up a stone and skipped it across the water.

“It seems almost unreal… But…”

“But?”

“It’s as though my heart has been ripped out.”

Renee’s eyes filled with tears as she sat back. Your heart ripped out...

Lance turned to her and gave her a weak smile, “Don’t cry for me, Your Eminence. You shouldn’t concern yourself with my problems… Especially when you have your own sadness...”

Tears streamed down Renee’s cheeks. Lance blinked as tears began to stream down his cheeks as well. Renee pulled him close to her and held him in her arms.

“Your Eminence?”

“It’s okay…” It’s nice to see that these creatures can cry… That they… feel things… That they aren’t only cold and merciless killers… Is it as lonely as I am?

Lance embraced Renee as well. “We were always together… We laughed… And smiled… We always held each other close… And stopped each other’s pain…” Lance choked on the words, “We were best friends… We should never have to be apart…” Lance’s tears fell down his cheeks violently.

Renee choked at these words. Best friends… should never have to be apart? It feels like my body is slowly filling up with holes. In my mind, it’s like I can’t see her anymore the way I remember her… I can’t see all the time she spent with me… Instead, she’s always with that sickening demon… Their tear filled, joyful faces… Touching each other… Worried for each other… Treating it like it has feelings… Does it have feelings? She glanced at Lance. This one has feelings... Maybe it’s only Justin that doesn’t have feelings...

Justin… That pained expression on Minako’s face as Justin pelted her with his foot and his fist… But that demon broke down the door for her and jumped into battle with someone like Justin for her… And then it…

“Re...nee… We’re… go...ing… to… Sa...fai...a...nan...pou… now… Come… with… us…”

It fought Justin for her and then it still wanted me to go with them after I told him to hurt her… Why? I guess it didn’t know then, but I’m sure she’s told it what really happened before it came in the room by now… Minako… I remember your smile without seeing that creature… I was so excited to see you when you finally appeared here… Why would you leave me for a demon?

My body is in constant agony, my heart is restless… I’m all alone… But if I thought that if I kept trying, that I could erase you from my mind, forget you, but… Your face is haunting… I know that I’m awake, but this world is almost like a dream, it haunts my every thought and action… My heart is shattered in two, somewhere between reality and illusion… I keep praying that it can be repaired, but… Everywhere I go, I see your face. When I close my eyes, somehow I still feel your presence. My tears are endless. I’m incomplete.

“Death is… this unforgiving poison…”

If I keep going like this, will we end up dead? Can I handle being dead? Can I handle you being dead? Minako...

Lance pulled up her chin, “Your Eminence… Why do you cry for me?”

Renee opened her eyes slowly, her tears were overflowing.

Lance smiled slightly as he wiped his hand across his face, “No… You understand my feelings.” He pulled her closely to him. “Your Eminence…”

Renee clutched on to Lance’s shoulders tightly and wrapped her fingers around the folds in his tunic. Please… Let time stop… Please… I can’t keep going like this… What if… what if these demons are really comforting? What if they make it less painful to be here? Is that why you picked it, Minako? Will it be less painful for me if I pick one? She gripped Lance’s cheek and pressed a kiss to his lips.

Lance leaned toward Renee and brushed her lips with his own, holding her tightly in his embrace and surrounding her with his wings.

She pulled back from him, but still leaned into his embrace. It’s not… It’s not what I was hoping… It didn’t suddenly make all this pain stop… They’re not seductive incubi… They’re just creatures... Minako, you really did make the choice to pick a creature over me… Why? We’ve always been together and that creature only just appeared. Why am I worse than a worseless creature? The sky grew dark around them and it began to rain. Renee’s eyes were like the sky and her tears were the violent downpour.

“Your Eminence?”

Renee pulled out of his embrace. “You said your powers would help me heal! Why aren’t they helping?!”

Lance frowned. “It takes some time, but… They can help expedite healing your body and give a little strength to your spirit, but not your heart, Your Eminence…” He tightened his embrace again, “You don’t seem like you need healing, you seem like you need a companion.”

“What a ridiculous thing to say! I don’t need a companion, Lance!” She gripped her hand at her chest. It hurts when I say your name… Why? “Why is this hurting?”

Lance loosened his embrace as he winced and gripped his chest. “It is… how we know that we are connected. Your heart calls out our true names and our hearts call back…”

“When does it stop?” She sobbed. Did it hurt when I said Justin’s name? Has it always hurt? Does it still hurt?

Lance tightened his arms around her again. “I don’t know. We’ll make it through this together, Your Eminence.”

Renee continued to sob and gripped Lance’s tunic. Together?

Renee pinned back her hair with two jeweled combs. She touched the mirror and ran her hand over her reflection. This woman looks like a priestess, like the goddess I’m supposed to be... Her uniform had been soaked in the rain, so she had changed into a long green dress with wide sleeves and a high collar. The dress was pinned down the center with clasps. She batted the dangling emerald jewels on the combs lightly and smiled. I don’t feel like her, but… It’s all pretty...

Christina stood behind her, holding an overcoat. “I am glad to see you are feeling better, Pandora.” She smiled, “And more than that, that you are finally prepared to venture outside the palace.”

“Yes,” Renee smiled wistfully, “I decided that it was time to find the other three demons. Justin was right, I’m concerned about it, and the best way to solve a problem is to take care of it yourself.”

“Will you be safe?”

“Of course. Lance is going with me.”

“And Justin?”

Renee glanced away, “He won’t need to come until everyone is ready to travel to Rubiihoppou. I will find the others without him. It’s my job as priestess...”

“Is that okay?”

Renee snorted, “I’m sure he’s much happier with that course of action. He can continue with his meetings for the Emperor without worrying about me.”

“Your Eminence?” the male voice interrupted their conversation.

Renee turned toward the door and smiled, “Lance.”

Lance smiled as well. His emerald tunic sparkled, contrasting heavily with his black pants and black sash.

Christina smiled, “Then I suppose we shall meet again, Priestess.”

Renee smiled, “Yes.”

Christina waved and smiled cheerfully as Renee and Lance exited the room and continued down the emerald corridor toward the exit of the palace’s main building.

Lance coughed as they strode through the gardens in front of the palace.

Renee turned to him, “Oh. Are you feeling well?”

“Ah. Yes. I’m fine…” Lance stammered, “It’s just that you look very beautiful, Your Eminence.”

Renee smiled as she smoothed down the dress, “Thank you. I miss my school uniform a little though...”

Lance gave her a warm smile, “Why don’t you show that face more often? It looks the best on you.”

Renee began to blush.

“Ruby, however, certainly does not.” Lance began to laugh.

Renee growled, “Stop making fun of me!” She hit Lance’s arm quickly. “I thought we were friends!”

Lance winced and took hold of his arm.

“Oh…” Renee reached out to him. “Are you okay?”

Lance smiled once more, “No, it’s nothing, Your Eminence.”

Renee lowered her head, “Is it… still hurting from yesterday?”

Lance rubbed his arm lightly, “It’s fine…”

They stepped out of the palace and into the sunlight. Away from the formal fortress that was the palace grounds, the capital of Emeradotouhou was a bustling marketplace. Everywhere she looked were small shops and stalls selling food, clothing, and all sorts of trinkets. Renee smiled and grabbed on to Lance’s arm.

“It’s like a tiny mall…”

“Mall?”

Renee smiled, “It has lots of shops! They can be in a big building or just different stores in the same street complex.”

“Care to buy a necklace for the maiden?”

Lance and Renee turned to the direction of the voice. An old woman sat on the ground with a large golden box filled with rows of jewelry. Her tired face smiled warmly.

Renee smiled, “Oh… How pretty.”

Lance kneeled down and pulled up a necklace, “I’ll buy her this.”

The old woman smiled, “Thank you, kind sir.

“Lance… You don’t…”

Lance handed the old woman a few coins and stood up. He unclasped the necklace and laid it across Renee’s chest. “But, don’t you think it suits you quite well, Your Eminence…?”

Renee put her hand on the delicate gold chain. The charm that hung from it was a small golden tiger holding an emerald sphere in its mouth. Renee turned her head quickly. “Thank you…” she stammered.

Lance pulled Renee toward him, “Your Eminence…”

Renee’s hands trembled. “Lance… Why?”

“STOP! COME BACK YOU THIEF!”

Lance and Renee jumped out of each other’s embrace. A brunette man in a gray tunic sprinted past them. Parts of his tunic were torn and stained red.

Lance’s eyes narrowed and began to glow emerald. “STOP!” he commanded.

The man in the tunic continued to run, either he had not heard Lance or had chosen to ignore him.

Lance’s wings shot out and he sprinted after the man in the gray tunic and tackled him. “STOP!!” his voice rang out.

The man in the gray tunic growled and pulled on a chunk of Lance’s hair. “What are you doing demon, get off of me! Are you some sort of crusader for justice?”

Lance’s eyes continued to glow with the sickening green haze, “YOU WILL NOT ESCAPE!! NOT UNTIL YOU HAVE GIVEN YOUR LIFE FOR HIS!!”

“What are you talking about?!”

Renee’s hand shook as she raised it to her mouth, this man… This man had… Even outside of the military camps, even away from Justin’s nightmarish war, this land is full of death and people who kill to keep from being killed. Is no one remorseful here?

The man in the gray tunic grabbed Lance’s sides and flung him backward. As Lance lay sprawled on the ground, the man in the gray tunic stood up. He brushed off his hands and reached for the loaf of bread he had been holding. “I see… You are one of those men in the rice field I attacked yesterday.” He laughed.

Lance sat up, his face stained with blood and tears as he growled. “How can you… How can you… HOW CAN YOU LAUGH WHEN MIKAGI IS DEAD?!”

“Oh… One of them has died…” He sneered, then began to laugh harder.

Lance’s eyes glowed bright green once more. His fangs spilled from his mouth and his wings unfurled again. He put his hands together and formed a glowing ball of emerald light.

The man in the gray tunic stepped backward. “What is this!?!”

Lance shot the emerald bomb toward him. The man in the gray tunic clenched his fists as the orb exploded and surrounded him.

Lance narrowed his eyes. “The murderer is dead.”

As the light began to subside, a male figure appeared through the smoke. The hunched form of the man in the gray tunic rose as he released his wings.

Lance gasped, “You are a demon?!”

The man in the gray tunic scowled, “Being a thief is bad enough, now you’ve forced me to reveal my true self!” He raised his hands and the sky darkened overhead. Hail began tumbling from the sky.

The air became crisp around them, then swirled with wind. The demon in the gray tunic turned his head quickly. An arrow shot past his face and landed only inches from him. His eyes grew wide for a moment, staring at the object of his near-demise.

“Christopher!!!” a male voice rang through the icy air. “The next one will pierce your heart!”

Lance and the demon in the gray tunic, Christopher, turned toward the direction of the voice. A man with a white tunic and black pants stood on the sloped roof of a nearby building. His trembling hands steadied a second arrow against his bow.

“I heard you had returned to town! This time I will kill you!!” He pulled back on the fletching making the bow’s string taut.

Christopher growled, “Damn! It looks like the bounty hunter, Joshua, is back!”

Lance’s eyes glowed more intensely as he clenched his hands into fists, “STAY OUT! THIS IS MY CONQUEST!!!!”

Joshua jumped from the building, his tunic flapping freely in the air and his wings spread from his back. He landed in a crouched position before rising to his full stature. He aimed the arrow right in Christopher’ face. “Move one more inch and I will shoot.”

Lance formed another energy orb within his hands. “GET AWAY!” He shot one at Christopher, then formed a second and shot it at Joshua.

Christopher leaped from the center of the blast. Joshua stood his ground and shot an arrow toward Lance, bursting apart the energy blast. Lance caught the arrow’s shaft and snapped it in half. Christopher landed a few feet away, then jumped toward the other two demons again and kicked both of them in the abdomen. Joshua released his arrows randomly, hoping his unrecognizable targets would end up being Christopher or Lance at this close range.

Renee dropped to her knees as the battle royal raged around her. I already know that Lance is a cardinal demon, but… Christopher… Joshua… She held her chest tightly. It’s difficult to breathe. She took several quick breaths and wrapped her arms around her chest and shoulders. Their names… It feels like I might die... Is this the end for me? Before I even see Minako again? Do I even want to see her? Maybe I do… This feels like the end and I’m only thinking of her… What did Lance say yesterday?

“What a ridiculous thing to say! I don’t need a companion, Lance!” She gripped her hand at her chest. It hurts when I say your name… Why? “Why is this hurting?”

Lance loosened his embrace as he winced and gripped his chest. “It is… how we know that we are connected. Your heart calls out our true names and our hearts call back…”

“When does it stop?” She sobbed. Did it hurt when I said Justin’s name? Has it always hurt? Does it still hurt?

Lance tightened his arms around her again. “I don’t know. We’ll make it through this together, Your Eminence.”

Not just when I say your names… When I hear them… Is my heart calling out to Christopher and Joshua specifically? She fell to the ground. It wants me to call out to them… It wants me to call out Chris and JC… I can’t! If I call them by these different names, it means I’m accepting that they have a place in my heart! I can’t! What have they done for me?! These creatures! If I call them by these other names…

“But he isn’t sickening! I love him!”

If I accept these other names in my heart, is that when the demons start taking away the pain? But Lance… Lance seems like the right name. It’s the one I felt inside. And Justin too… Did Justin’s name even hurt my heart? Was I already hurting too much to notice? That other creature…

“You’re Renee… Aren’t you? I’m Nick, don’t be afraid, Renee. I’m not so scary.”

Is that other creature even called Nick? Or is that the name Minako wanted to call it? Maybe the pain stops when we accept their place in our heart and they accept our place in theirs… When they decide that they want to be called by the name in the priestesses’ hearts… If I called them by those other names, would they…

“If… I… could… pro…tect… her… then… it’s… okay… If… I… take… care… of… her… it’s… okay…”

Do you love your other demons like that, Minako? Are you all involved together? Did you replace me with a gaggle of creatures or is it just that one? Why is that one so special? I don’t think… I don’t think I can accept them in my heart, even if it would end my pain. They’ve done nothing for me! Justin treats me like a plaything, so I can’t accept him… These ones are strangers… And Lance… Maybe Lance, but… No matter what, I have to stop their fighting. Even if I won’t call them those other names, I still need them to beat you. You have to lose, Minako... She stood slowly and began to drag herself toward the three demons.

Lance was the first to notice Renee’s wheezing and struggling body. The emerald glow in his eyes ceased and he folded his wings against his back and ran toward her. “Your Eminence!”

Renee shut her eyes and clenched her hands tightly, “Please… All of you… STOP FIGHTING YOUR COMRADES!!!!!!!”

Christopher and Joshua turned to face her.

“What’s this, woman?” Christopher sneered. “Comrades? As if a bounty hunter and weak ki user deserve to be my comrades!”

Lance’s face began to fill with rage. He snarled. “You mean to tell me… That this murderer is supposed to be my ally!” Lance turned to him and growled, then clenched his fist. “I refuse!” He spread his hands again and formed another energy ball between them. He shot it toward Christopher.

Christopher dodged, and shot an ice shard toward Lance.

Joshua lowered his head, “This is my bounty, ki user!” He raised an arrow and shot it toward Lance.

Lance gripped the shaft and snapped it again.

Christopher grabbed his bread from the ground, "Seeing as you have both spared my life, I will forgive you…” He began backing away from them.

“STOP!” Renee’s voice rang through their ears. “No one is going anywhere. NONE OF YOU WILL LEAVE! LANCE! CHRISTOPHER! JOSHUA!” She clenched her fist. I can’t accept them with those other names… This will have to do…

Lance, Christopher, and Joshua sank to their knees and gripped their chests.

“STOP FIGHTING!”

The sound of hooves pounded in the distance like a metronome. Renee stepped back as a figure on horseback rode toward her and pulled the reins of its horse, forcing it to come to a stop. “Your Eminence, the General has requested you at the palace.”

She looked up at him. “Good! Captain, he has ordered these two demons to the palace as well.”

The captain bowed. “Understood, Your Eminence.”

Two more men on horseback rode up to him. He motioned to Christopher and Joshua, “Bind them and present them to the General.”

They dismounted and began binding the two demons.

“What is the meaning of this, woman?!” Christopher growled, “I will tear you apart!”

“I am not some common criminal!” Joshua growled as well.

Renee pulled Lance from the ground. “Let’s go back to the palace, Lance. They’ll meet us there.”

Lance glanced back at them, “Your Eminence?”

Renee clenched her jaw, “It will be fine.”

~*~

Renee leaned against the wide frame of the window and hugged her knees to her chest. She tapped the dangling emerald jewels of her barrets lightly as she stared across the room. Lance sat beside her on the wide frame. Christopher and Joshua sat on the ground eyeing each other suspiciously.

The echo of Justin’s metallic footsteps banged against the silence moments before he entered the room with Christina attached to his arm. He brushed back his cape as he removed his helmet.

“General…” Lance bowed.

Justin nodded. “Thank you for accompanying Lady Renee out of the palace. It is good to see her putting effort into her duties instead of focusing on the sapphire pests.” He turned to her and smiled, “Lady Renee, it seems you have found two more cardinal demons in Emeradotouhou.”

“It was hardly difficult, Justin.” Renee scoffed.

Christopher growled, “Hold on a moment. Comrades and cardinal demons? What is the meaning of this imprisonment?”

Joshua smirked, “Seems I have been seeking a bounty on one of our country’s saviors.” He chuckled, “Emeradotouhou must be desperate to ally with a criminal.”

Christopher sneered, “Tell the king to provide for his people if he expects me to save him!”

“Perhaps the king would save you if your life were worthwhile at all. There were only four cardinal demons in Topazuseihou, so clearly numbers aren’t important.”

Christopher’s nostrils flared as he growled and clenched his hand.

“Enough!” Justin bellowed. “You serve the Empire! Your petty squabbles are meaningless.”

Christopher and Joshua flinched, then froze. Lance shrank back into the window frame.

Renee rested her head on her knees and mumbled to herself. “I have the same number of demons as Minako, now she can’t win based only on amount...”

“Your Eminence?” Lance turned toward her. Minako… Was this the woman she had cried for? She seems too bitter to cry for her… But...

Renee turned and hung her legs off the window frame. “Listen!” She barked. “We need to go to Rubiihoppou! This isn’t the time to fight among yourselves! For now, all your strength must go into defeating the pitiful demons of Safaiananpou!”

Lance frowned, “Your Eminence… We will battle the demons of Safaiananpou?”

Renee growled, “It is your destiny!” A smirk slowly spread across her lips, “Then… I will destroy Minako…” She crossed her arms, “And you can kill each other afterward if you would like.”

Justin smirked and walked toward her as he clapped his hands, “A fine statement from a Priestess of war. We are destined to defeat those cockroaches.”

Christina stepped forward as well, “Priestess, I sense a strong emerald aura in Rubiihoppou. I believe the final demon may be on your way to the box’s location.”

Renee frowned, “You look concerned. Just tell me why directly instead of dancing around it.”

Christina frowned, “I already warned you that I felt my sister seeping into Rubiihoppou. Her powers would be stronger there if there were cardinal demons there. It is possible that this last emerald demon and this last sapphire demon are in close proximity to each other.”

Renee averted her gaze. “I see… with Minako’s demon…”

Justin crossed his arms and smirked, “It seems you will meet the traitorous sapphire priestess sooner than you had thought… Have you truly become a lady of war?”

Renee clenched her fist, “I will meet her head on with my will. The only one to obtain the box will be me.”

Justin reached his hand toward her, “Lady Renee, let us destroy the pitiful demons and priestess together.”

Renee nodded and took his hand.

He gripped it briefly, then dropped his hold. “I will send for your paladin and return shortly. We will use the overpass and travel directly to Rubiihoppou.”

“Justin!!!!” Renee reached her hand back toward him.

“Soon, Lady Renee.” He turned and exited the room, his footsteps echoing in the corridors.

Christina followed after him as the other three demons in the room stared at their exit.

Renee sat back on the window’s wide frame. Justin, you’re always leaving me, but you’re still controlling all of us... Soon, we will be beside each other on this journey and I will show you who is in charge. She clenched her fist. Minako and I are destined to meet quickly. Good. The sooner she’s destroyed, the sooner I will receive my wishes. And the sooner Justin will understand that I am powerful. Wish number one, I will return to my own world. Wish number two, I will get into my top choice college. Wish number three, I will become a God and rule over this world of pitiful creatures. Minako can’t stop me. My power will be the invincible force that makes Minako, the creatures, and the world suffer.

As they traveled further north, the air surrounding them grew denser and colder. The overwhelming green in Emeradotouhou became frosted and frozen. Rubiihoppou, however, wasn’t overwhelmingly red like they expected, sickening brown and frigid white seemed like more appropriate descriptors of the landscape. While they had started their journey bunched together, they began to settle into a routine. Brian led the way, a candle within the ominous black. His staff was their shining lantern -- its glow illuminated his face and the face of Howie as well, who followed closely behind him. Howie clenched his hand tightly around the handle of the sheathed sword at his waist -- he prayed it would be their esteemed protector. Kevin followed them, holding the scale from the gate closely to his heart. He prayed that Brian’s wards were enough to protect it, but knew that he might have to take matters within his own hands. Nick and Minako lagged behind, each tightly gripping the other’s hand as they walked.

Minako started swinging her arm as they walked, humming cheerfully to herself as she inattentively stared at their surroundings.

“Minako?” Nick glanced at their swinging hands before turning to her.

She straightened her arm, “I’ll stop, sorry.” She smiled, “I’m just… happy that we’re all together.”

Nick bit his lip. “And Renee?”

Minako frowned, “I’m still worried and confused, but I’m trying to focus on the part that’s happy so we enjoy our walk and you worry less.”

“I won’t--” Nick bit his lip again, “You’re right. I worry more when you’re sad.” He glanced at the ground in front of them. “I just want to see your smile.”

She leaned on his shoulder as she smiled, “Just being with you is enough.”

He sighed in relief then put his arm around her shoulders, “You tell me a story, I tell you a story cheered you up last time. Should we do that?”

“Okay.” She beamed, “It could be fun to find out more about our friends that way too.”

“Do they even want to join?”

Minako grinned, “I’ll make them. Watch!” She ducked out of his embrace and ran up to Howie, wrapping him in a tight hug. “Howie, we missed you! What were you doing without us around?”

“Pandora…” Howie slowed his pace so she could walk beside him.

Nick froze, completely stunned as he stared at her. Apparently you will make them...

“Minako… He’s a king… What do you think he does?” Brian chuckled.

“Talks to his citizens and keeps everyone safe and happy.” She smiled and hugged Howie again.

Howie chuckled as he patted Minako’s head, “It is slightly more complicated than that, Pandora, but that is certainly part of it.”

Kevin frowned as he fell into step beside Howie, “Your Majesty, I apologize for overstepping, but aren’t you grossly underrepresenting the military aspects of your duties?"

"Kevin, we insist that you call us Howie as well. But yes, you are correct foreign policy does consume much of our duties these days." He patted Minako's shoulder warmly, "However, we do our utmost to ensure that our citizens are prosperous."

Minako lowered her head as she let go of his shoulders, "I know, Howie…" Her shoulders slumped as she bit her lip.

Nick jogged to catch up with them and grabbed Minako’s hand tightly. He frowned, his eyes brimming with concern.

"Safaiananpou seems safe, but it's not completely safe… When Nick and I first started walking, one of the first things I remember seeing was an old battlefield… And Brian told us that it's really not safe for people who live here to be away from their homes. It's very sad to think about..." She looked up at Howie and smiled gently as she squeezed Nick’s hand, "But I thought that if it made me sad to think about that, then it must make you very sad because you have to think about it for yourself, but you also have to make sure that everyone in Safaiananpou isn't constantly thinking about it or worrying about it."

"Pandora…"

"And I told you that I would do anything I could to help, but it might take a little while, at least until we get the box." She used her free hand to grip Howie’s hand, "So I thought maybe you'd want to tell us about other things besides wars."

Nick gave her hand a quick squeeze as he smiled at her warmly. You’re always kind and comforting, not just to me, but to everyone... Maybe it’s okay to share your brightness with others who need it…

Howie smiled broadly then ran his hand on his chin, “Perhaps we can find a tale that aligns with your vision for the monarchy…”

Maybe there’s enough for me even if everyone shares it…

He let go of Minako’s hand and raised his finger in the air, “Ah! While you and Nick were away we received a report of missing livestock. While most were found in various fields, a kitten proved rather elusive. It was eventually found at the palace near the quarters you had been using. A lady’s maid called out that it was a kitten, however, one of the nobles thought it was Nick yelling at you and remarked that he was ‘rather rude to shout at Her Eminence’.”

Minako squeezed Nick’s hand as she giggled.

Nick continued to smile at her gently. Wait… a kitten… He frowned in confusion, “I wouldn’t yell at Minako…”

Minako leaned against him and continued to laugh. Brian also began laughing heartily. Howie and Kevin began laughing shortly afterward.

Nick crossed his arms, “...Anymore…” He hunched his shoulders and mumbled, “Also why would I call her a kitten?”


The others continued to laugh loudly until Howie cleared his throat.

“The kitten, of course, was returned to its residence with esteemed honors and deemed a savior from mice.”

Minako continued giggling. “I’m glad you found the priestess of cats, Howie.”

He chuckled again.

“Kevin…” Nick mumbled as he slowed his pace.

Kevin raised one of his eyebrows and stopped, “Yes, Nick?”

“What do you do when there’s not anyone at the gate? Or is it really busy?”

Kevin crossed his arms and frowned, “It’s not busy… I was actually surprised to see the three of you.” He chuckled, “And then to find out we were companions and that I could use my healing powers again… It was a welcome change.”

Nick reached to grab Minako’s hand again and began swinging his arm absentmindedly once she fell back into step with him. “So what do you do with your time?”

He smiled, “In addition to using demonic healing methods, I am trained in human healing methods, so I like to practice making medicines and salves.”

“Salves?” Minako cocked her head.

“Medicinal ointments.” He reached into his tunic and pulled out a small container then pulled off its lid. “They help soothe wounds as they heal and disinfect.” He held it out to Minako and Nick.

Minako sniffed it hesitantly as Nick tore his hand from hers and hurriedly covered his nose and mouth with both hands as he hunched into himself.

“Yes, it’s quite potent if you’re not used to it,” Kevin chuckled as he closed the container again.

“It’s not that bad,” Minako frowned, “What’s in there? Honey?”

He smiled, “Beeswax and honey are two of the main ingredients, Minako, very perceptive. Demons have a keen sense of smell compared to humans, so what you’re smelling is the combination of the ingredients with the stronger scents more detectable. What Nick’s smelling is the combination of ingredients, the individual ingredients, and possibly traces of my scent from making it.”

Minako continued to frown, her gaze fixed on Kevin, “Do you all smell different from each other?”

He nodded as he put the container back inside his tunic, “A little. Demons with different powers will smell different. The more similar two demons are, the more they smell the same.”

“Do people have special smells too?”

Kevin put his hand to his chin, “It’s difficult to say… Perhaps...”

Nick coughed, then gulped air as he grabbed Minako’s hand again.

Kevin smiled, “Brian, you must be quite busy as a priest. What do you do with your time? Or Howie?”

Minako gasped quietly and grinned excitedly at Nick.

He put his head in his hand and laughed quietly.

Howie smiled, “We enjoy swordplay and literary tales.”

Brian turned back to them and grinned, “I am very busy with rites and rituals during my travels, but my family often played kemari when I was younger.”

“What’s that, Brian? Some kind of game?” Nick shoulders perked up as he leaned toward him.

“Teams keep a ball in the air for as long as possible without using their hands.”

“That sounds like fun.” He smiled.

“Minako? Nick?” Brian asked.

Minako pursed her lips, “I watch a lot of TV, but you wouldn’t know what that is… I guess theatre is similar? Music and dancing?”

Nick shrugged, “This? But all of those things sound fun. I can’t wait to try them. Except for making that medicine… unless it smells less...” He bit his lip.

Kevin laughed, “If you’d like to try it, we can make something with less ingredients to start.”

Nick beamed, “Sure.”

Minako tightened her grip on his hand again and smiled up at him.

Nick slowed his pace again and smiled down at her as he whispered, “You’re happy because you got them to play?”

Minako shook her head and leaned against him, “Because you’re smiling about something other than me. We have wonderful friends.”

Nick glanced at them, “Yeah, they’re nice.” He smiled, “What should we do once we stop for the night?”

Minako laughed to herself, “Whatever you want, kitten.”

Nick stared at her bewilderedly, “Why would you call me a kitten?”

She grinned, “It’s funny.”

Nick shook his head and chuckled as he wrapped his arm around her shoulders, then pressed a kiss to her forehead, “If you say so.”

Minako smiled up at him. “Is it my turn to ask you a question?”

“Sure.”

Minako gripped his hand at her shoulder, “What do I smell like?”

Nick leaned his head on hers. “Normal.”

“What does normal smell like?”

Nick shrugged, “Just… normal? Warm?”

~*~

Calm and tranquil...

~*~

The sun shone brightly as a light breeze blew. The air was mild, compared to the biting choke she normally experienced. Shouldn’t it be worse the further north we go? Is it because my health is improving? Or is it because the demons are standing beside me now? That can’t be it. I haven’t really accepted them... Or it would stop hurting to be here… I know very little about them. What are their pasts? Likes? Dislikes? Fears? I know that one is a bloodthirsty general who is happiest when his hands are stained with the pain of others. But, he is also strong and courageous. And the incubus… No, that’s only part of his ki powers… He’s probably the most upstanding of them all, always kind and loving. He gave his heart so openly, even to me… Even when I treated him really terribly in the beginning... It must be nice to be so pure and vibrant. The other two are much more mysterious. A thief and a bounty hunter. What are their powers? It seemed like maybe ice and wind? What are their characteristics aside from their raging tempers? And who is the missing demon? Does his heart resemble Lance? Or Justin? Or somewhere between the two?

The soldiers carrying the paladin trudged on the overpass to Rubiihoppou -- an endless trail of the desolate ice of a million forgotten teardrops. The general sat high on his horse, the outer pedestal among them, flanking the prestige of the emerald priestess. The horse’s hooves tread lightly against the soft ground.

The general turned toward the paladin and the shadowed face of the priestess. “Lady Renee…” he started.

“Justin…” Renee’s quiet voice drifted from the paladin.

“Let us stop for the day. I’d like to ask a favor…”

“We’re making good time, let’s keep going.”

“Lady Renee…”

“I will listen to your request, just not now.” Her voice was a biting, icy wind.

The general gave his horse a swift kick and sped down the path to the head of the promenade from Emeradotouhou.

Renee sat in silence smoothing her pink skirt, her face shadowed. A favor… Of what sort… And… why? What kind of favor could he possibly want from me when he thinks he’s in charge of me?

“Your Eminence…” Lance started.

Renee turned to him and gave a weak and fake smile, “Yes?”

“What sort of favor do you think it is?”

Renee leaned back and sighed, “I have no idea. He’s powerful without me, so what could I possibly do for him?”

Lance leaned back as well. “I see…” He turned to her, “Your Eminence, I don’t mean to intrude, but what do you intend to use your wishes for? Maybe there’s something I can help with now so that you can use your wishes for other things...”

Renee smiled, “I want to go home and go to an Ivy League university next year. That’s the most important of my priorities.”

“Ivy League university?”

Renee chuckled briefly, “Of course, you wouldn’t know what that is… It’s a group of eight school on the East Coast in my world, they’re the best of them all.”

“What does that mean for you, Your Eminence?”

“People will respect and love me.”

“The right kind of people?”

The air grew cold and dead. The interior of the paladin darkened. It was a silent mausoleum, open to everyone and yet still sealed. Renee lowered her head. The right kind of people? Does that matter? Your heart is much more pure and vibrant than mine... If you keep associating with me Lance, I will crush it. A slow smirk spread across her face, “Doesn’t matter.”

Lance turned his head toward the window of the paladin. The emerald green ground is becoming icy and dead, just like her expressions. The air is cold enough to hold every breath. He took in one quickly and turned back to Renee. “You can really tell that we’re in Rubiihoppou, Your Eminence.”

Renee frowned and turned away from Lance, “It doesn’t look red to me, I still see green.”

“No, I just meant the weather.”

Renee sneered, “It was just as cold in Emeradotouhou.”

“And your friend…”

“It’s just as cold every-- What?”

Lance turned away from her.

“What did you say?!”

Lance clenched his eyes shut, the sweat dripped from his nose.

“Lance…”

He swallowed, “Your Eminence…”

“WHY DO YOU MENTION THAT BITCH!?!”

“But you…”

“NO!! HOW DARE YOU MENTION HER!!!!!!”

“But I watched your heart break for her…. The priestess of the sapphires… In the garden… And in the town...”

Renee slapped Lance, her icy hatred reflecting the climate of Rubiihoppou. “DON’T!! DON’T EVER MENTION HER AGAIN!!!!”

Lance shrank back, “Your Eminence, I…”

“Do you love me?”

“What?”

“You love me, don’t you?”

“Well, I…”

Renee fingered Lance’s chin as a slow smirk spread across her face, “Lance… If anyone were to love me… They would never mention my enemy…” She tightened her grip on his chin, “What sort of idiot would confuse animosity with friendship? None, right?” Renee smiled, “You’re not an idiot… Are you?”

Lance turned away, bowing his head down, “No, Your Eminence.”

Renee released her hold on his face and turned back to the window. She began singing her quiet song about a lake and boats drifting into eternity.

Lance’s hand shook as he pulled her back toward him. Tears stained her flushed face. “Your Eminence…”

~*~

Her bottom lip quivered.

~*~

Her feet stood frozen as a cold breeze whispered across her face, playfully tossing her hair into the icy void. The air was chilled and the world was dead, sealed for all eternity in a casket of ice. She put her hand to her mouth and let out a short puff of air. The smokiness of her breath surrounded her hand and disappeared into a quiet stillness, but the silence was screaming.

He stopped and turned back to her. Minako… She was so cheerful at the beginning of our journey, but ever since we stopped on the road yesterday, she’s been silent. What can I do to make her smile again? Or even just speak… He took in a breath, blowing it on to his hand. As he breathed, his white ribbon fell and rose lightly at the left side of his waist. He put his hand to his head, shutting his blue eyes, “Minako… Are you still cold?”

Only the silence responded.

“Minako…”

Nothing.

He trotted back toward her as he slipped the overcoat from his arms. He gently placed it over her shoulders, shielding her from the icy chill of the world. “Feel better?” he smiled, then put his fist to his mouth again and let out a clouded breath. “If you lift your arms, I’ll help you put it on over yours.”

Minako slowly looked up into his eyes and for the first time he saw the rivers of ice flooding from her eyes.

He threw his arms around her and thrust her into his chest. “Minako!”

“It’s strange…” Minako choked as she put her hand to her face, “The tears won’t stop…”

Nick let out a short puff of ice from his shivering lips. “Minako…”

“They just started for no reason…” She attempted a brief smile, but then sobbed loudly.

Nick brushed a thumb across her cheek, his hand was the dam for the icy rivers. He pressed a quick kiss to her forehead and held her closely, sealing his icy breath with her soft skin. She shut her eyes tightly and gripped her fingers around the folds of his tunic.

He rested his head on hers. “It’s okay to cry when you’re hurting. I will always be here to hold you and dry your tears.”

She nestled into his chest.

He ran his hand across the back of her head, “Is this about the box or Renee?”

She shut her eyes. “A little of both, but…” She choked back her tears again, “But ever since we left Emeradotouhou, my heart’s been hurting…”

“Minako…”

“I’ve been trying to ignore it, but… It’s like when I went back to my world and my chest hurt constantly…” She gripped the folds of his tunic tighter, “Is it me? Am I worried about us or Renee? Or maybe… Maybe Renee is worried and it’s burning in my chest… Is she calling me this time?”

“When you went back…”

“When we first left the capital and we stopped for the night… I heard Renee calling to me and I followed her voice, but then she was gone… I couldn’t hear her anymore… But I felt… this gnawing pain in my chest…”

He clenched her shoulders tighter.

“And when I found her again, it went away… I thought things were going to get better, but…”

“Minako…”

“Since we left, it’s gnawing again…” She looked up at him and gave him a small smile, “But when you’re near me, it calms just a little… And the quiet doesn’t seem so loud...”

He ran his hand on her chin.

She put her hands to her face, “But when we’re walking in this endless cold, it’s deafening...”

He pulled her close to his chest, “I’ll stay close… I’ll do anything I can so that you keep smiling.”

She curled into his chest, “Hearing your heartbeat is enough…” She looked up at him and leaned toward him.

He pulled her chin toward him and pressed a gentle kiss to her lips.

~*~

A heart full of warmth…

~*~

She held her hand to her chest tightly, it was as though her eyes saw only darkness. Why is it warm when it’s so cold here? It’s like my heart is filling with sunshine...

“Your Eminence…”

Renee lowered her breath, “It’s hot… Is the fifth one close… or… is she?” She narrowed her eyes as the air surrounding her chilled. Can I still feel you here? Are you calling me through the cold and dark?

The icy path of nothingness seemed to twist and turn wildly in a path of endless darkness. It resembled being lost in the wilderness while the world was bound in white blizzards. After entering, there was no recollection of the beginning, but it was clear that the journey was too far to turn around. The end was equally shadowed, but more mysterious. What lay ahead? Which path was correct? The winding road back that decayed with each step? Or the endless road forward, shadowed in mystery? Neither choice seemed especially beneficial... However, to continue forward meant a destination would eventually be reached. The wind had fangs and howled at the endless moon of darkness. It snarled and devoured their already trembling hands, stained red from its teeth. Through the engulfing darkness and biting wind, l they continued forward. To them, its snarling lips seemed a façade and its stinging bite merely an illusion. As before, Brian led the group, followed by Howie, and finally Kevin. To the three of them, Minako and Nick seemed eternities apart, but in reality were only a short distance behind. Nick wrapped an arm around Minako’s small frame, even as he used the other to encompass his own breath as it trembled wildly. Since that moment, Minako had only gazed downward, her eyes never saw the icy path before them. Nick frowned. Had her heart stopped?

“Minako…” he started.

She slowly blinked her eyes, and nothing else, as she gripped the overcoat tighter. It hung limply over her shoulders.

Nick turned his head away and shut his eyes. It hadn’t stopped… It had shattered.

“I thought we’d never see them,” Brian’s voice penetrated Nick’s thoughts with a relieved sigh.

Nick was forced to shake himself from his troubles and follow Brian’s gaze. The light was almost blinding, attacking from all directions.

Brian took in a quick breath, “So… This is the capital of Rubiihoppou.”

Howie released his grip on his sword and put his hand into a hidden pocket of his tunic. “So this is the northern capital, Akahouseki. We must make note of it in our journal.” He produced a small stack of papers from his tunic.

“What might those papers be for, Howie?” Kevin inquired.

He handed the papers to Kevin, “These are travel papers affixed with the seal of Safaiananpou.”

Brian smiled, “So we may pass through gates as we please?”

Howie nodded, “Correct.”

Kevin chuckled to himself, “It must be nice to be able to grant passage papers as you wish.”

“But of course,” Howie smiled graciously and gestured toward the gate.

Brian froze.

“What seems to be the matter?” Kevin questioned.

Brian pointed a gloved hand in the direction of the gate. A screaming child kneeled inches from a guard who held his spear outstretched. The tip was stained in blood.

Howie stepped back in surprise, “Attacking a child is… barbaric.”

Nick removed his arm from Minako’s shoulders, his clouded eyes focusing on the child as his surroundings blurred. He began hyperventilating loudly.

The other three turned back to face Nick. Minako still stood motionless beside him.

Nick’s fists were clenched, his cheeks dripping wet with sweat, the bewildered expression on his face carried only fear. He continued to hyperventilate. In the darkness… A small, fair-haired child convulsing violently at the end of a sword.

“Worthless scum of the earth. They're better off dead.”

In the darkness, that small child’s body clenched toward itself until the moment it let out a piercing shriek, then there was only darkness. Nick placed his hand to his head lightly, covering his eyes as his wings flared from his back. He slowly removed his hand, revealing that his eyes glowed with a deep sapphire tint. His lips began to curl up as his fangs protruded from them. His clouded eyes were expressionless, his lips were merciless. His claws cracked as they folded in upon themselves.

A shrill cry shattered the cold darkness.

The guard pulled his spear from the howling child and turned. The child collapsed on the ground.

There was a sudden flash of shadow, then the guard reached for his throat, choking in agony, as a broad hand surrounded his neck. His vocal cords seemed to snap with the increasing pressure, almost like tightly wound strings being plucked and split.

“Do you consider yourself a strong man?” a snarling voice smirked.

The guard struggled to breathe.

“Is it brave for the strong to prey upon the weak? Perhaps you are a monster!”

The hand loosened its grip on the guard’s neck and tossed his now limp body against the wall of the gate. A pale tongue reached out to the stained, sharp fingers and licked them slowly, savoring each drop that cascaded down the hand. His eyes gleamed as he turned toward the guard, looking up and down his rag like body. He gave a short maniacal laugh, “How delicious… It is so defiled.” He turned suddenly to the small child, “But… How precious this blood is… And left to a monster...” He bent toward the ground, reaching his blood stained hand toward the small child.

A pair of hands grasped the child suddenly. His glowing eyes met the cascading long, flowing strands of brown hair.

“Woman…” he growled and raised his hand toward her.

Her hand shot out and grasped his own, forcing his sightless eyes to look at her face and her tear-filled brown eyes staring back at him. “Nick…”

He folded his hand upon hers and put his free hand to his face. As he removed it slowly, he revealed that the sapphire glow had subsided from his eyes. “Minako…” His voice broke as his hand lost its grip on hers. He fell to his knees, then collapsed on the ground.

~*~

Minako sat at a small wooden table with the small child on her lap. His black hair had been wrapped into a bun and his tan tunic had been soiled with dirt and blood. His red pants were decorated in a similar fashion. He sucked on a small spoon, but was silent. Howie sat next to Minako, his hands lightly folded. Across from them sat Brian and Kevin. Brian laced his fingers and rested his chin on top of them.

“That was quite a display…” he paused, “It almost reminded me of him.” Brian’s eyes narrowed. “We should have done more, but it happened so quickly…”

Minako lowered her head. Was Brian imagining the emerald general as he pelted his claws into Nick? That must have been painful to watch... I can’t forget how much his hands and feet hurt either...

“His body took a great deal of shock,” Kevin nodded, “But what concerns me most is the complete shift in personality…”

Minako frowned, “You’re both acting like Nick is our enemy. He didn’t really hurt anyone.”

“But that guard…” Brian lowered his head, “He was someone. Not anyone we knew, but he was someone... If it weren’t for Kevin...”

Kevin crossed his arms, “It’s fine. He was still breathing, I just expedited his healing.”

“Actually,” Howie furrowed his brow, “This could look terribly in the eyes of Rubiihoppou’s dignitaries. Nick is, after all, one of Safaiananpou’s demons. This does not bode well, healed or not.”

“But Nick…” Minako held the child closely. “Nick has such a gentle heart… I’ve always felt it…”

“I think his heart is wavering.” Brian responded calmly.

“Wavering?” Kevin questioned.

“Right,” Brian nodded, “He said he always lived in the darkness, but… I find that almost impossible. Clearly, to be a demon in this day and age means he was born. Perhaps his past is seeping from the darkness of his heart.”

“But he…” Minako started.

Brian raised his palm toward her. “Consider it please, Minako. He is a cardinal demon, yet, his only powers to speak of are his unfaltering will and his brute strength. Unless you’ve seen differently?”

Minako shook her head.

Brian frowned, “Those things may be enough for a demon of smaller stature, but cardinal demons should all have extraordinary powers, much stronger than ordinary demons.” He put his hand to his chin, “So… This leads me to wonder what we are actually dealing with.”

“Can’t you accept Nick as he is?!” A few tears fell down her cheeks as she tightened her grip on the child.

“When we were still a prince, there was a siege on the capital…” Howie started.

The other three turned to him.

Howie stared at the table intently, “In this confrontation, our father and the majority of the nobles were brutally killed. But, the invaders were not yet satisfied, so they turned to the townspeople. Our armies managed to quell the siege, however, throughout the night, we heard their blood curdling screams of terror from beyond the keep…”

Minako put her hand to her face, her eyes began to well with tears.

“The next morning, our advisor, the few remaining nobles, and us began a promenade through the city to give our father a proper burial. In a poor district of the city, there was a gaping crater in the ground amongst half desecrated buildings…”

“Demonic power…” Brian put his hand to his chin.

“That is likely,” Howie agreed, “Though we cannot be certain as to whom this power belonged. As we are sure you both recall this siege as well, you will remember that it was at a time when each cardinal demon still existed. It is possible it was a demon from any of the four countries.”

“This happened before any of the priestesses descended?” Minako covered her mouth, her eyes wide.

Kevin frowned, “But you were still a prince… That was a long time ago... Are you saying that Nick would have been far too small to produce such a colossal crater, regardless of what his powers actually are?”

“Precisely.” Howie nodded.

“Who were the attackers?” Minako frowned.

“Emeradotouhou.” Howie’s expression grew solemn.

“They always have been the aggressor nation…” Brian crossed his arms.

“Even back then?” Minako reached toward him.

“Of course.” Brian nodded and patted her hand.

Minako lowered her head and glanced away from them. “So… What should we do? Now that we’re in Rubiihoppou I mean…”

Kevin crossed his arms as well, “We were told that the fifth demon was in the capital, so we’ll eventually find him, I imagine.”

“Should we split up and search for him?” Brian crossed his arms again.

“Perhaps rest should be our top priority.” Howie folded his hands in his lap, “Let all of us discuss this in the morning once Nick has returned.”

Minako put her hand to her head and stood up, still holding the small child closely in her arms.

Brian stood as well and put his arm on her shoulder with a frown.

“I’m tired… I’ll see you all tomorrow…” The bustle of the laughing, eating, and drinking men surrounding us is overwhelming... Their quiet suspicions aren’t any better... This floor to ceiling wood is nauseating… I have to leave... She left the inn’s pub and trotted down the hall toward the entrance, then set the boy on the ground.

“So… Don’t you think you should be going home?” She kneeled down to his level.

The boy shook his head.

“What about your parents? Won’t they worry?”

He shook his head.

Minako held him close, a few tears rolled down her cheeks. He’s so innocent and loving… Just like Nick. A small, wonderful child... A gentle and kind man… How could they think he’s anything else?

The boy wrapped his small arms around her neck and shut his eyes wistfully.

“You won’t talk to me, I understand. I’m only a stranger… But I’m glad you’re safe.”

The boy said nothing, but tightened his grip on her neck.

“You can stay with us for the night, if you’d like…”

The boy nodded his head.

Minako picked him up once more and headed down the hallway. It seemed endless. Like in Safaiananpou, the innkeepers had found the demons to be frightening and suspicious, so they placed them as far from the other customers as they could manage. Minako found the furthest door at the end of the hallway and opened it slowly. There were three mats made up with crisp linens, but not much else was in the sparse room except for a window at the far end. Nick, Minako, and Brian’s overcoats lay jumbled in a pile by the door with the orb nestled on top of them. She placed the child on the mat closest to the door and wrapped him in the linens snugly. He gave her a short hug as his eyes fell under their own weight. His breathing was light as he shut his eyes. Nick had rescued him from the horror of the day’s previous events, and hopefully he would not remember them.

Memories… Is that what had made Nick become that angry creature? You couldn’t see any of us for who we were, except… When I called your name, you came back to yourself... Is that because I’m the priestess or is it because I’m Minako? If we hadn’t held each other close, could I have still helped you? Or does holding you close mean nothing? Is it only part of my priestess powers? Would loving you have made zero difference? Nick… Will it happen again? Will there be a time I can’t call you back? When you called me ‘woman’… I was worried about that child, but… I wanted to see your gentleness and kindness... Will there be a time when you’ll never see me for me?

Minako tiptoed to the farthest mat under the window. Unlike his normal, curled and balled sleeping posture, he resembled a corpse. The only sign of life in him was his chest rising and falling with his breath. She sat on her knees and leaned against them at the edge of the mat. She ran her fingers across Nick’s forehead and through his hair before kissing his cheek lightly. I just want to see your gentleness and kindness… I want you to see me… This isn’t you...

Nick stirred slightly and mumbled, “Minako…”

“It’s okay,” she whispered, “Go back to sleep.” She continued to run her fingers through his hair, her breath caught in her throat.

He shifted under the linens, turning on his side, though his eyes remained closed. “I didn’t hurt you, did I?”

She began to smile, you’re coming back… “No, I’m fine.”

He curled knees into his chest. “Or any of the others?”

This is you… “No, they’re fine.”

“I’m glad…” He opened his eyes slowly, then stared at her sadly, “That boy…”

“He’s okay, he’s sleeping in that first bed…” She frowned as she continued to run her fingers through his hair.

Nick reached his hand to her cheek, his face pinched with worry, “You’re upset… Did I do something?”

She glanced away from him. “You don’t remember?”

He put his hand to his head, “I remember that boy was getting attacked and in my mind, I saw this other child being attacked… I couldn’t let that happen… I got so angry, but then… Nothing…” He wrinkled his nose, but relaxed as he smiled at her, “Then you said my name…”

Minako held her clenched hand to her chest.

“Minako…” He braced his hands on the mat and winced as he sat up. “What did I…”

She brushed back the hair at his forehead. “You attacked the guard… You called him a monster for hurting the boy…”

“I… attacked someone?” He pulled the linens from his body and tried to stand up, but collapsed back to the mat.

“He shouldn’t have hurt the boy, but… You turned into this angry shell of yourself who only wanted to fight…” she looked away from him.

He frowned and sat up again. “Minako…”

She lowered her head. “I didn’t think you could be like that… Forget us… Forget yourself… And attack someone...”

He reached his hand toward her then pulled it back to himself. Attack? A monster who attacks people? I don’t want to be that… Did my powers come out to protect me? Is that what they’re like? Horrifying? Is there only more of that sealed in the box? I never wanted that… I just wanted to be better than I was… Is this how I get stronger? I don’t want to be like this…

Minako clenched her hands together in her lap, “Kevin helped him, he was okay… But you…”

He gripped her hands, “Minako… I don’t want to be that. Whatever I can do to never be that again, that’s what I want! Help me…”

She looked up at him, “Nick…”

“Help me…”

She wrapped her arms around him and pulled him into a tight hug then smoothed back his hair. He returned her embrace and leaned his head on hers.

Minako held the back of his head gently. “I’m here… You’re safe…”

He tightened his grip on her waist. Please keep me in your light. If that’s what I’ll be… I’d rather have you and never be stronger...

“Nick…” Minako ran her hand through his hair again, “What was your mother like? Or your father?”

He frowned. “I don’t even remember if I have a mother or a father…”

“Of course you do… You were born, right?”

“I already told you I don’t remember my family… Why do you want to know?”

“I was just wondering…” She shut her eyes, “Something Howie said about a crater...”

“A crater?” Nick pulled back, still frowning.

Minako shook her head, “I don’t know either… Sorry to bring it up again...”

He pressed a kiss to her forehead. “You seem tired...”

“I guess… We’ve been walking for days.” She slumped in his arms.

“Come to bed then…” He ran his hand on her cheek.

“But Nick… you’re hurting... I can sleep in that one… Or I’ll sit with you while you rest if you want...”

Nick wrapped his arm around Minako’s back and pulled her closer to him again. He ran his finger on her cheek again, then kissed her lips gently. “Stay with me… Your arms are so warm… And I can feel your heartbeat… It makes me feel calm...”

Minako kissed Nick’s lips lightly as she leaned into him.

He pulled her toward the mat and then pulled the linens back over them. She lay beside him and rested her head on his shoulder, wrapping her arms around his neck. Nick held her cheek and kissed her as he raised his hand to her hair. He fondled it lightly as he brushed it behind her ear, smiling gently. Her eyelashes fell lightly on her cheeks and her breathing was soft and warm against his skin as she snuggled against him.

“Minako…”

“Hmm…?”

“Are you feeling better?”

“Yes… I’m fine, I just…” She opened her eyes again and stared into his eyes. “I don’t know if it’s only Renee or… something else...”

“Minako?”

“Have you ever wanted something you couldn’t have? That’s what it feels like… It hurts…”

“Every day…” He shut his eyes and leaned his head on hers.

“Nick?” She brushed his cheek with her thumb.

He smiled and ran his hand through her hair as he pulled her closer to him. “I had that feeling every day… Until the moment I met you.”

A small smile spread across Minako’s lips.

Nick’s smile brightened. “I’m glad I can still see that…” he closed his eyes lightly, “I was afraid your heart had shattered…”

Minako grasped his hand near her head, “No… Not as long as I have you… You’re keeping it safe...” She ran her hand on his cheek, “I’m glad you’re still smiling too.”

Nick smiled again and clenched her hand tightly. Their hearts lit up the room as though it were bathed in the morning sunlight.

The paladin of the emerald demons came to an abrupt stop amid the cold and dark night in Rubiihoppou. Renee turned to Lance quickly. “What’s happening?”

Lance shook his head and shrugged.

They heard a small cough and turned toward the window. Joshua stood on the other side, averting his eyes away from the blonde priestess. “I beg your pardon, Pandora,” he coughed once more, “The general has ordered that we stop for the night.”

Renee turned to Lance quickly, then back to Joshua and the endless icy dark. She nodded, “That sounds reasonable.”

Joshua set his hand within Renee’s reach as an offer to help her from the paladin. Renee took hold of his hand, which he set upon his shoulder. Joshua then lifted Renee from the paladin and set her on the ground. Her first step was shaky, as she had sat within the paladin for what seemed to her to be ages. Lance followed her exit and jumped from the paladin, landing on the ground as though he had cat-like reflexes. Joshua motioned the two of them to follow him down a path through the nearby rice paddies.

Renee looked around the area surrounding the rice paddies. Even outside of the paladin, there was nothing but darkness. “Where are Justin and Christopher?”

Joshua let out another cough, “Yes, the general and the thief went ahead of us, Pandora. They left you in the care of myself and the ki user.”

Lance turned his head from Joshua quickly as he scowled.

Joshua helped Renee toward the rice patties.

“How far do we have to go?” she questioned.

“The camp where we will be resting is about a mile from here, but there is no other path to it, so we must go by foot. Your paladin could not make it through the rice paddies.”

Renee frowned. The rice paddies had the consistency of a warm, thick soup with stalks growing up through the shallow water. Walking through the sloshing water makes me feel nauseous. I don’t even like rice...The smell is overpowering. I can’t even see where I’m going… Just the demons and the paddies directly in front of us… Everything else is dark. I can’t see the mountains Rubiihoppou is supposedly famous for, the billowing blades of yellowed grass that should surround these paddies, the extensive rivers, or any other characteristic landmarks that Rubiihoppou is supposed to hold. They’re all a mystery to my almost sightless eyes. Even if I could see the world surrounding me, the stench of the paddies is too much for me to concentrate on much else. She turned to Lance quickly. “Lance…”

He turned back with a smile, “Yes, Your Eminence?”

“Didn’t you used to live near a place like this?”

Lance’s eyes fell to the murky ground, “Near a rice field…”

“Lance?”

“We lived and worked in the rice paddies,” Lance smiled, “It was the happiest place in the world.”

Renee looked down, disgusted by the water at her feet. “Then… How are you doing now?”

Lance turned his head away from her and looked ahead, “Mikagi would be kneeling just in front of us, the sleeves of his blue tunic rolled up above his elbows, his straw hat pulled down over his eyes…” Lance smiled, “I could call his name… And he would give me the grandest smile… Just like that day…”

~*~

The sky was a serene blue, a welcome calm even in the land where the trees and water glowed emerald. A calm breeze rushed past the rice paddies. Four men worked calmly in the field, pulling each stalk from the glistening water below them, their feet would grow wet with the passing hours. Among these four men, one wore a blue tunic with the sleeves rolled up to his elbows.

“Mikagi!” a male voice called.

The man in the blue tunic tilted his straw hat up, so that his green eyes could be seen beneath its brim. He smiled for a moment as the sloshing of feet across the paddy grew louder.

The blonde man in the pale green tunic who had called his name stopped for a moment, resting his hands on his knees to catch his breath. He lifted his head and smiled, “Good morning, Mikagi.”

Mikagi only shook his head, “You overslept again, didn’t you Lance?”

Lance turned his head quickly, “It doesn’t happen that often.”

“Only every other day.”

“It wasn’t that long!”

“There’s always tomorrow.”

The two men laughed. They pulled the stalks from the water together, their pile growing larger with each passing hour. As the midday sun rose over their heads, Mikagi removed his straw hat from his head and wiped his brow with his arm. As he let out a breath, attempting to combat the heat, a cold wind began blowing.

“That was nice timing,” Mikagi smiled.

Lance smiled for a moment, but his smile turned into a grimace as he felt a strike against his back and his knees buckled.

“Lance!” Mikagi kneeled and caught him before he collapsed.

“Mikagi…” Lance winced.

Mikagi pulled the offending object from Lance’s back. “Ice?”

Lance held on to Mikagi’s arm as the two stood up from the rice paddy that continued to freeze around their feet with each passing second.

“Where are you?!” Mikagi demanded, “Show yourself!”

The low sound of laughter filled the air.

“Show yourself now!”

A barrage of ice poured from the sky like a hailstorm of arrows aimed straight toward the two men.

“Mikagi!” Lance grabbed on to him tightly.

“Get down!” Mikagi thrust Lance to the ground quickly, burying him beneath the water.

The water that should have been tranquilly warm was frigid. I’m falling asleep... Beneath the water, his vision was clouded by the stalks and rice seeds littering the vast expanse of murky frozen water. His breath slowed and he began to choke. He opened his eyes briefly and saw that he was surrounded by a red cloud. Lance used the last of his strength to pull himself to the surface of the water. “Mikagi!!!” He exclaimed. He felt a tight grip on his hand and scanned from his hand to the hand gripping it, “Mikagi!!!”

“Lance…” Mikagi struggled to breathe as blood continued to pool in the water. In his attempt to rescue Lance, he had been shot in the back with several ice shards.

Lance’s eyes began to glow emerald as the wings shot from his back. Lance’s breathing grew heavy as he pulled Mikagi from the water and tripped on the frozen pond the paddy had become. He trudged across the frozen and icy water, eventually managing to make his way to solid ground, then he began running toward the nearest house.

“Lance… Don’t… Don’t become… that…” Mikagi struggled to breathe, “Lance…” His breath gave out and his body grew limp in Lance’s arms.

Lance let out a ferocious cry as the life in his eyes was consumed by the emerald glow. He lay the lifeless body of his friend on the ground and ran down the path in search of the fiend that had attacked their small village, their small paddy, and his best friend. A mix of his own blood and Mikagi’s blood fell down his front and back, mixing with his tears streaming down his cheeks. After the ice vanished, a heavy rainstorm lit up the sky like bright lights glinting in the distance. It washed the blood down his cheeks. He let out another ferocious cry as he searched for the life force of the murderer. But at that same moment, a sharp pain consumed his heart and he collapsed to his knees. The true emerald power is calling for me and her heart is crying. I have to… He fell to the ground.

~*~

Lance looked to the murky ground on which they were walking. “I’m so happy that it hasn’t iced over, but… I’m so afraid I will look ahead and it will be stained with blood…” He turned back to Renee, “I hadn’t seen anything except a piece of his gray tunic… That man, Christopher,” he snarled, “He had to be the one… I would never forget his laugh… Or his ice...”

“It is no wonder a bounty has been placed on his head…” Joshua remarked.

“Whatever bounty they’ve given him is not nearly enough!” Lance snarled, “To be a thief is one thing, but to be a murderer… That damn bastard!”

Renee latched on to Lance’s arm.

“Your Eminence…”

“I know it seems difficult, but you need to accept him… We are all comrades here…”

“Only for you, Your Eminence… In no other way are we comrades.” Lance averted his eyes, “Though I am a little surprised to hear you say that, knowing how you feel about comrades…”

“Lance…” Renee clenched her hand into a fist. How could he say that to me? I didn’t hurt anyone… I’m the one who has been hurt! I told him not to talk about her!

Joshua pointed ahead of them on the path, “There we are, our campsite for the night.”

Renee followed his gaze to see the blazing lights of campfires and the ground littered with poorly pitched tents. Renee stopped and stood motionless in the rice paddy. Her knees shook as she took in several large gulps of air.

“Your Eminence?”

“No…” Renee wrung her hands.

“Pandora?”

“This can’t be the place…” She bit her nails and hid behind Lance.

Lance grabbed Renee’s hand and led her forward toward the campsite, “To get to our final battle, we must all walk forward.”

Renee gripped his tunic tightly with her free hand. They stepped out of the paddy and on to the solid ground. Christopher waited at the edge of the tents to welcome them. He grinned, “I’m so happy you made it, Priestess.”

Lance brushed past him and continued walking into the camp. Joshua followed behind him as well. The first tent in their path was a rather large one, from which the great general’s large, metal boots emerged.

“Lady Renee…” he smiled.

Renee released her grip on Lance’s arm and ran to Justin. She gripped on to his armor as tightly as she could.

“Come join me in my tent, Lady Renee.” Justin smiled, then turned to Christopher, “Please show the others where you will be staying.”

Christopher nodded and proceeded to walk into the opposite direction. He beckoned Lance and Joshua to follow him, which both did reluctantly. Lance glanced back at Renee quietly.

Renee turned quickly, “Lance…”

“I will bring him to you when we have finished speaking,” Justin put his hand to her shoulder, “I have a proposition to make to you.”

Renee released her grip on her armor, “Proposition?”

Justin began walking back into the tent, “I tried to discuss it earlier, but you refused to stop.”

“But why here?” Her hand shook as she bit her nails again.

“I have free passage to any of our military camps regardless of my reason,” he sat in a chair near a small table. Otherwise, the tent was bare aside from a mat rolled in the corner, “Besides, you cannot possibly blame me for that, can you? If you recall, it is that woman’s fault. And you are safe with me.”

“I know that.” She looked away from him.

“Now…” Justin crossed one leg over the other, “Would you kindly hear my request?”

“What is it?” She crossed her arms.

“When Pandora obtains the box, she receives three wishes, correct?”

“You know that’s true.”

“Save the final one for me.”

“Justin?”

“Haven’t I always been beside you? Helping you throughout every moment of your time here? Don’t I deserve your final wish?”

Renee turned her head and bit her thumbnail, “I suppose, but…”

“Don’t tell me that you would wish to regain your relationship with that woman?”

How could he suggest that?! She clenched her fist. “NO!” She averted her eyes to the ground, “No… You can have it, Justin. It’s all yours.”

A smirk spread across his face, “I knew you would agree…” He opened the door flap on the tent once more. “I will go call for Lance, since you seem to have formed a bond with him…”

“Where are you staying?”

“I have this private tent. I am a general after all.”

“Justin!”

“Yes?”

“No, it’s nothing. I’ll be fine as long as Lance is with me.”

“I assure you, Lady Renee, you will be safe in this camp.” Justin smiled and exited the tent.

Renee pulled her knees to her chest. The wind seems colder against my skin. Is it because we are in Rubiihoppou, the country of ice? Or…? Tears began forming in her eyes. That day… I’d felt Minako calling me. My heart felt like it was in such turmoil and pain… Like she was screaming for me... I’d reached out to her, but then… There was a flash of green light…

~*~

Before her stretched rows upon rows of faded tents. Some were very large, but most were quite small. While there were several campfires, very few of them had been lit. The few campfires that were lit had pots hanging over them as though it was almost time for a meal. It seemed to be a campsite of sorts. Everywhere she turned, men in armor wandered the premises. Each part of their uniforms were emerald, from the armor to the tunics and even their emerald boots. A few horses had been tied to trees. She stared at the bustle of the world in amazement. Where were the cars? The planes? And if this was a military establishment, where were the flags and decorated generals? And why did the soldiers wear armor? She shuddered.

“Minako?” she called, “Minako, where are you?”

She was met by only silence.

“Minako?”

Arms wrapped tightly around her neck.

“Who’s there?” Renee choked, her blonde hair hitting against her face.

“Minako,” a male voice responded.

“But… Minako is a girl…” Renee struggled to breathe and pry herself from her captor. She thrust her elbows against his sides repeatedly until he released her. She turned around quickly to see that three men in green armor had surrounded her. “Who are you?”

“We are soldiers in Emeradotouhou’s army,” one man smiled.

A second bowed, “Minako sent us to bring you to her, she is at the capital.”

“The capital?” Renee questioned.

“Yes,” the third smiled, “Our general will see to it that you get to see her.”

Renee held her hands together tightly. Minako is at the capital… Then, I have to go there to see her. “Okay…” she stumbled on her words, “Take me to the capital then…”

The first soldier smiled, “We will lead you to the general’s tent and you can wait for him. He is away on business at the moment, but he should be back shortly.”

Renee nodded. The first man began walking and she followed him without hesitation. The second followed at her side and the third followed behind her. Renee began to walk with a bit of a skip. Soon I’ll be able to see Minako again. That day at TRL… she suddenly disappeared into darkness… Renee clenched her fist. I’d been so worthless… When she reached for me, I couldn’t even keep my grip on my best friend’s hand. And then I searched for her everywhere, but she had disappeared. Where? And why? I’d pondered those questions my entire way home and then I finally heard her voice that evening… . That evening, I’d heard her heart crying and screaming words like “dog” and “box”… Then it shuddered with pure anger and I called her as hard as I could, then nothing… And now I’m here in this strange place, but... Together… We will be together soon and then I can fix my best friend’s tattered heart if she’s hurting... Piece by piece.

The first soldier opened the flap on a large tent and motioned Renee to enter. She entered, followed by the three soldiers. Darkness seemed to cover the tent and seep in from all sides. It had a table with one chair and a mat rolled up in the corner, but little else.

“When will the general come to get me?” she questioned.

“He won’t.”

“What?”

Two of the men knocked Renee to the ground. She tried to struggle free from their grips, but they were too strong. The other soldier began removing his armor.

“What are you doing?” Renee cried, “Let me go!”

“She isn’t at the capital…”

“Let me go! I have to see Minako!!”

“She won’t be waiting for you at the capital…”

“She’ll be there! She’ll wait for me!” Renee attempted to thrash her arms, hoping to escape, “Let me go!!!”

“She told me to give you a message…” the man kneeled over Renee, “‘Goodbye… From now on, I can’t protect you…’”

“No!! No!!! Minako!!! Minako!!!”

The soldier grabbed Renee’s head and gave her a short kiss. Renee clenched her eyes shut tightly.

“No!!!! NO!!!!!”

“Don’t struggle!” the soldier held her down as well.

“MINAKO!!!!!!!!!!!!” Renee felt an icy slap on her cheek and her world began going black. “MINAKO!!!!!!!!!!!”

~*~

Renee put her hand to her face. She hadn’t been in the capital… They had said so… That she had been somewhere nearby… But, she refused to rescue me… No matter how loud I called her... But Justin… Justin had rescued me… The only other part of that I remember...

“Out!” a male voice bellowed.

Tears streamed down Renee’s face. How could she? How could she still call us friends? How could she do that now? When she left me here… At least I tried looking for her. All Minako had done was lie and run off after that disgusting creature! That shadow of a man! Renee held her knees to her chest tightly. Minako… how could she? Even after that, I still believed she would come… I still believed in her… But, she never came. Every day, Justin reminded me of what she had done, but I still believed that she was going to come… But no.... She had left me to suffer all alone. That bitch! That lying bitch!

“Your Eminence?”

Renee looked up quickly to see Lance’s smiling face. “Lance…”

Lance sat down next to her, “Why are you crying? Everything will be fine…” Lance held Renee tightly in his arms.

Yes… You’re right Lance... Everything will be fine… The moment Minako is dead.

The brief sunlight shimmered into the room in slow blinking waves. Outside it must have been brilliant, but the cold inside had dampened its beauty. The walls glittered as the sunlight danced across them, but they were merely the empty wood of the inn. Everywhere, in every crevice, the warmth was sucked from the new light. The linens on the beds had been pulled back into place, except for those of the bed nearest to the window. Minako shivered as she curled up inside the crisp linens.

“Minako…” a voice whispered.

Minako’s reply was muffled beneath the linens.

“Minako…” the whisper seemed to smile gently.

Minako buried herself deeper beneath the linens. It’s completely dark here, the sun won’t wake me up or that voice… But it’s warm against my skin, like hot breath or fiery touch. Nick... She jumped quickly, flipping the linens from her face.

The sound of warm laughter filled her ears. “Did you really think you could stay like that all day?”

She turned toward the window to face him. Nick leaned on his elbow, resting his cheek on his fist. His wings rested lightly against his back as the most serene smile crossed his face. He ran his hand on her shoulder. “Did you sleep well?” His smile brightened as he sat up.

Minako reached for him with her hand and he cupped it tightly with his own. “Nick…”

Nick pulled her into his embrace and clutched her tightly within his arms. His grip resembled that of a vice, so strong andimmobile.

Minako took a sharp breath. I might stop breathing… “Nick…”

“One last time…”

She gripped his shoulders tightly. “Last?! Where are you going?!”

“Now? Nowhere. It’s just…” He turned his head from her quickly as he frowned.

She tightened her grip on his shoulders and ran her hand on his cheek. He turned back to her. His blue eyes seemed to penetrate into her soul.

“I turned into something malicious… I could kill anyone with these hands… Even you...” He lowered his gaze, “So I want to make sure that I can burn this feeling into my mind and remember it so that I can do my best to make sure that doesn’t happen.”

“You wouldn’t want to kill me Nick… I probably taste terrible…”

He let out a small chuckle, then pressed a gentle kiss to her lips, “You taste fine. Not for eating though.”

Minako’s cheeks turned a deep pink as her heart beat quickly.

Nick held her tightly again, running his hands on her shoulders, “But also… I want to remember you this way because... you heard what everyone’s been saying… The other two priestesses and their demons died…”

“I know… When they tried to get the box, but…”

He frowned as he ran his hand through her hair. “Now that we’re in Rubiihoppou, we may never see each other again…” Nick clutched the back of her head and pulled her toward him, kissing her lips more forcefully. She gripped his shoulders tighter as she leaned into his kiss, but he pulled back instead of wrapping his arms around her. “I’ll do my best, but… this might be our goodbye…” Nick released his hold on her, pulled the linens from his legs, and stood up from the bed.

“Nick…” she reached after him.

“I’ll get your overcoat. The others are probably still waiting for us outside.”

She put her clenched hand to her face. It shouldn’t end this way… It isn’t supposed to end this way… She pushed the linens from her legs and stood from the bed quickly, then ran toward the door. Nick stood after bending down to pick up their overcoats. She wrapped her arms around his chest tightly.

“Minako…”

“Nick... If this is our goodbye, then I wish I could have been more useful for you…”

“No… You made me very happy… That’s enough...”

“But you’re a man… And I’m a woman… Wouldn’t you have been happier then?”

Nick took a hard swallow, “Minako…” He felt her tears upon his back and the warmth of her body against him. He dropped the overcoats on the ground and stepped out of her embrace to face her. He gripped her hands tightly and took another hard swallow.

She pulled her hand from his and reached up to his cheek. "Nick…"

He grabbed her waist and pulled her into his arms again, giving her a tight squeeze before closing his eyes and putting his hand behind her head to pull her into a kiss. Minako shut her eyes tightly and wrapped her arms around his neck, meeting his lips forcefully and closing the distance between them. He gripped her hair at the back of her head and tightened his grip on her waist. She moved a hand to his chest and gripped his tunic tightly.

Nick… Your hands, your lips, your warmth… I want them surrounding me all the time… Nick… There can’t be a goodbye! Our promise… I can’t hear anything except your heartbeat and mine… I want to stay this way… Just us… She tightened her grip on his tunic and pulled him closer to her.

Minako… I have to remember your warm voice and touch, your bright smile and eyes, the way you always pull at my clothing and wrap my shoulders in your entire arm. Stay with me… Even if things are more difficult… Just stay... He held her chin with his hand and ran his thumb along her cheek. Your soft skin and your… tears… He pulled back and ran his thumb on her cheek again, stopping to catch a few of her tears. “Minako…”

She choked back her tears. “Nick… Why does it have to be this way? Why does being a priestess mean only death? Why does our future have to be stained with blood? I don’t want to say goodbye! I only want to be with you!” Her cries had reached a feverish pitch.

Nick shut his eyes tightly and pulled her tightly into his arms once more. He cradled her waist and head. “I don’t know, Minako! I don’t know! We fought like hell to get here! Why doesn’t that matter? Is this the only way fate goes for all demons and priestesses, everyone dies?! I hate it!” Nick held her tighter against his chest, “But you need to know, even if I die, I’m so happy… Because I got to meet you… Because I got to be with you! Right now, I’m scared like hell! The thought of dying makes me feel sick! I don’t want to lose you! That’s why I’m even more scared that we won’t die… That you’ll be able to open the box, then I’ll get back what I wanted, but… But then God will send you back to your world without me!” Tears began to fall down Nick’s cheeks as well, “I’m scared like hell that you’re going away! And I can’t lose you! I don’t even know that I want the box anymore if it means that you’ll leave me!”

“I don’t want to leave you Nick! I love you! Even if I die, I’ll never leave without you!” She clutched his tunic and shoulder tightly.

He tightened his grip. “Minako, I love you. Maybe... if we die… It’s okay… Then maybe… Maybe we can go together to a new world. We’ll never have to be in two different worlds ever again...”

“Nick…” Minako clenched on to both of Nick’s shoulders tightly, “I’ll never leave you… Never…” Tears still streamed down her cheeks.

Nick shut his eyes as he leaned toward her and pressed a kiss to her lips. Minako gripped his shoulder, but felt a sudden pull on her skirt. She looked down to see the small child gripping on the folds of her skirt. She sniffed back her tears and smiled down at him, then pressed a light kiss to Nick’s lips. Nick opened his eyes as Minako lifted the child into her arms.

“Thank God!”

Minako and Nick turned to the door. Brian stood within its frame with a worried expression on his face.

“Brian?” Nick questioned.

Brian breathed heavily, “We were waiting outside, but didn’t see you! We thought you’d both already left!”

“No…” Minako turned her head quickly, hiding her tears, “We were always here…”

“Come quickly!” Brian beckoned, “We found something you need to see!”

~*~

Outside, the cold wind was overpowering, even greater than the howling storm that existed within their hearts. Brian led them to the stone monument where Howie and Kevin waited. Nestled in the slope of a hill, a set of stone stairs ascended to a stone gate made of two columns and two horizontal beams at the top that extended slightly further than the columns. After entering the gate, a walkway lined with stone lanterns led to a marble monument depicting a woman nestled within a wide building with a sloped roof. The entire square felt empty and devoid of life, as though it was a relic from a forgotten age. Yet, its detailed carving had not weathered with time, as though it had been built only weeks before. Minako laid her hand on the smooth sides of the figure -- they glistened with her touch.

Nick stood beside her, holding the small child in his arms, while simultaneously blowing air on his fist, trying to keep himself from catching cold. “So…” he let out a long breath, “This is her?”

Minako was transfixed by the statue’s face, serene and peaceful. The woman’s long flowing hair had been tied in ribbons throughout and she wore an elegant dress with long flowing sleeves and a high collar. She knelt at a large stone altar which displayed a golden box. Flowers and other ornaments had also been placed on the altar beside the box and she held a ruby lion in her outstretched hands.

“It’s hard to believe it’s been so many years, yet the jewel in her hands has not been stolen…” Kevin gazed in wonder.

“Why isn’t she holding the box?” Minako questioned, turning to Brian.

“Unfortunately… I cannot read the ancient scriptures on this statue…” He placed his palms together and gave a brief bow.

“Is it a dedication?” Minako cocked her head.

“This is a shrine, not a dedication…” Howie bowed to the statue as well.

“A shrine?” Minako furrowed her brow, but gave a small bow like Brian and Howie.

“It represents the burial place of the Ruby priestess,” Brian answered solemnly, head still lowered.

Kevin and Nick bowed as well.

Howie ran his finger along the text, “It reads, ‘May her ruby light stretch forever across the land, bringing with her the light of hope. Through her light, God grants us life and prosperity. In descending upon our land, she gave us these gifts. In death, she rescued this land from destruction.’” He lifted his head, “In other words, they believed the priestess to be a sacrifice to God.”

“A sacrifice?!” Minako’s eyes grew wide.

“Do not sound so surprised, Pandora,” a voice wafted through the shrine, “You yourself said that to be a priestess means only death…”

Minako looked around wildly. Who is this? A ruby demon?

“That golden box may represent her ashes, Pandora… But the only priestess I see is you…”

Nick set the small child down and gripped Minako’s shoulders tightly, “Who’s there?! Show yourself!!”

“So the hidden demon has come out of hiding…”

Nick growled as he continued to scan the shrine, “Where are you?!”

A cloaked figure faded into view from behind the statue’s arms and its hand gripped Nick’s face tightly, “My dear, sweet, Nickolas…” Its masculine voice was raspy.

Nick swallowed deeply. These nails are as long as my claws… The voice is raspy like it comes from the shadows.... Hidden in the darkness, somewhere… This voice…

Howie pulled his sword from the scabbard at his waist, “Step back intruder!”

The hooded figure turned toward him, revealing a pair of glowing red eyes, “No, it is you who intruded on this resting place!” It released Nick’s face and raised the freed hand toward Howie, shooting a bright beam of energy at him.

Howie was thrust from the statue and hit one of the stone lanterns along the walkway.

“Howie!!!” Minako shrieked and tried to run toward Howie, but Nick pulled her back quickly.

Brian picked up the small child as he and Kevin rushed to Howie’s aid. The cloaked figure turned his attention back to Nick and Minako.

“Priestess… Who sent you to Rubiihoppou to tread on the grave of a woman you have never met in a country you should have never gone to?”

Minako backed against Nick, “We came for our last companion and the box…”

“Do you think you can truly recover that box?” It sneered, “Companion? You are like Lilith, a maiden consorting with demons…” He reached his hand toward her.

“Don’t call her that! She is as pure as maidens come!” Nick pushed the cloaked man away from Minako then tightly wrapped his forearms around her shoulders and chest.

Minako gripped his arms gently.

The cloaked man turned back to Nick, his glowing red eyes sightless, but seething. “My precious pet, Nickolas… Before the others, I felt your presence returning here…”

“Returning?” Nick frowned.

“I felt the cold blooded cry once again… The lust for another being’s blood…”

“I didn’t…” Nick’s hands shook.

“You do not remember why I created that special place just for you, my darling Nickolas?”

“Stop it…” Nick’s voice trembled. Trapped in the darkness...

The figure reached its hand out to Nick’s cheek again and ran its nails down the length of his jaw. Slits appeared in the scrapes they left behind and Nick’s blood began pouring from them. It gripped Nick’s chin and spoke gently. “Would you like to go back, my dear pet?”

“Stop…” Nick’s voice shook violently. I can’t go back there...

“You were safe there, my darling Nickolas…”

Safe? Nothing in the darkness is safe… It’s living death… Stop... Nick choked on the words, no sound would come from his mouth. His entire body trembled as he tightened his grip on Minako.

“Nothing could hurt you… No one could see your gruesome form… You were the king of your own private castle…”

Nick’s head slumped as his knees started to buckle.

“Stop it!!” Minako shrieked.

The cloaked figure’s hand blazed with bright light. It growled as its glowing red eyes glanced down at Minako. “Priestess… What is the meaning of your insolence?!”

“Don’t hurt Nick any more!!” Minako gripped Nick’s hands tightly.

Nick leaned on her shoulder. His hands shook erratically.

“Nick…” The figure released its grip on Nick’s face and reached toward Minako, “You would call my darling Nickolas by such a gruesome name…” It gripped Minako’s shoulders, “How dare you!!!!” Bright light began glowing from his hands. Minako let out a shrill scream.

The coloring returned to Nick’s face and he jolted. “Minako!” He tried to pull her from the cloaked figure’s grip.

“Nick!!” Her shriek cracked.

The cloaked man released his hold on Minako’s shoulders and pressed his glowing hand to Nick’s previously injured left abdomen.

Nick shuddered and dropped to his knees.

Minako swayed unsteadily, but started turning toward him. “Ni--”

The cloaked figure pulled her back and shot a bright beam at her chest, thrusting her into the air and against the stone lanterns on the opposite side of the walkway from Howie.

“Minako!!” Nick grunted and winced as he tried to stand quickly. As his knees began buckling, he took a sharp breath and clutched his abdomen as he struggled to stand upright.

The cloaked figure turned back to Nick, the red glow of its eyes boiling. “My precious pet, Nickolas… How could you?! I gave you everything you could ever hope for and you betrayed me! You left the safety I gave you and set out into the world--”

“How could I…” Nick began clenching his claws, they cracked and pulsed as they shook.

“I gave you everything!”

“You gave me nothing…” He let out a low growl.

“You would be nothing without me!”

Nick clenched his shaking fists tightly, his eyes wide and his nostrils flaring, “How could you...”

“I made you!”

“MINAKO!!!” Nick howled as his wings shot from his back like bullets. His fangs poured over his lips and his eyes glowed and burned with a bright sapphire light. He clenched his fists tightly and his claws cracked against each other as his tail whipped from side to side. His fangs dripped spit as he snarled.

“There you are, my darling Nickolas… Let your anger consume you!”

Brian and Kevin held on to Howie tightly as they helped him to stand. The child gripped Brian’s pant leg. The three demons looked up to the sky to see the sun shrouded and blocked by a darkened disk, its rays creating a ring around it.

“The sky is being blanketed by night!!” Brian shouted.

“This is an ill omen…” Howie’s voice shook.

“Will we all perish?!” Kevin exclaimed.

The red glowing eyes turned and smirked at them, “You will be the first…” He turned back to Nick, “My sweet Nickolas… Destroy them!” He lashed a finger toward them.

Nick shakily stepped toward them, one foot after the other, closing the distance between them. His spit dripped on the ground with each step. In the darkness of the eclipse, his sightless eyes were a beacon illuminating his hunched devilish form. Those blazing and seething eyes saw neither friend nor foe, only shadow. Nick took one last step forward and stood at the outset of the walkway and the lanterns. He paused before raising a hand to his comrades.

“Don’t…” Her weak voice whispered in the wind.

Nick froze.

“My precious Nickolas, destroy them!”

“Nick!”

Nick turned and cocked his head at the voice, his sightless eyes seeming to scan the shrine.

“Do as I say!”

“Don’t do it, Nick!” Minako’s bloody arms and hands gripped the stone lantern. Her clothing was stained red from gashes in her arms and legs. Her hair blew in the light wind, shining briefly in the darkness. She began walking toward Nick, her blood falling to the ground in droplets with each step. As she walked, she stretched out her hands toward Nick.

He snarled and drew back.

Minako continued to walk toward him. I can’t let you be this! You asked me to help you! I have to help you! Once she reached him, she gripped his shoulders tightly and stared into his sightless glowing eyes, “I love you, Nick.”

“Don’t be confused by her whims, my darling Nickolas! Kill!”

“Don’t… Nick… You didn’t want to become that…” She ran her fingers through the hair at his forehead.

The blazing glow began to subside from Nick’s eyes.

The cloaked figure growled, “Maiden… Interfere and die!”

She tightened her grip on Nick’s shoulder and gripped his cheek, running her thumb over the gashes, “Nick… I love you. Exactly as you are.” She pressed a gentle kiss to his lips.

The cloaked figure shot a blast of light from within his hands. It hit Minako in the back with the speed of a bullet. She gasped, her eyes wide as her fingers loosened their grip on Nick’s body and she began falling backward toward the ground. Her lips parted slowly as she coughed up blood, a stream fell down her chin.

“MINAKO!!” The other three demons let out fearsome screams, almost as loudly as Nick’s previous screams as they started running toward them.

Nick’s eyes, whose fiery glow had almost disappeared, widened and began glowing and searing volatilely. His claws cracked and pulsed against each other once more.

“Yes, my dear, sweet Nickolas, feel the anger and kill them!”

Nick thrust out his clawed hand and caught Minako before she fell to the ground. He wrapped his hand around her back and stomach and held her tightly in his arm as he kneeled down toward her, then clenched her tightly in both arms. While he held her tightly with both arms, his fangs began to shrink back into his mouth as he opened it. A low and raspy tone began creeping from his mouth. As he clutched her, he shut his eyes tightly and the sound intensified, increased in pitch, and grew stronger.

“My precious, Nickolas! Stop now! I will chain you back into the darkness!” The cloaked figure clenched its hand into a fist.

The sound continued to reverberate through the shrine and the cloaked figure covered its ears.

Brian, Kevin, and Howie hunched and covered their ears as well.

Minako slowly blinked open her eyes. “Nick…” From the corner of her eye, she caught a glimpse of the figure covering his ears and turned to it. “Why would you keep us from the box? What sort of foul creature are you? You’re saying awful things to Nick while calling him kind names! Who are you?!”

The cloaked figure faded from their sight.

“Where?” She scanned the shrine.

“Know this, Priestess…” The voice echoed through the shrine. “You will never hold the box. Each one of you will die…”

Minako made a quiet gasp and closed her eyes as she swallowed forcefully. She then turned back to Nick and wrapped her arms around his neck as she leaned against his chest. “Nick… I love you…”

Nick closed his mouth, stopping the sound. He swallowed, then opened his eyes, revealing that the sapphire glow had vanished. He tightened his grip on her, his voice shaking, “Minako…” Blood trickled down his cheek and chin as he gave her a weak smile before collapsing to the ground on top of her. The darkness that had covered the world disappeared, and for that moment in time, the sun shone the brightest in Rubiihoppou.

Rubiihoppou held a deep secret. Unbeknownst to many of its citizens, the land they believed to be protected by the aura of their priestess was actually cursed, but only the demons could see the blood red haze hanging in the air or smell its foul scent that had lingered since her death. Rubies were supposedly the symbol of fortune, yet, it was only a place of misery and death. Long before the rise of the priestesses, it had been a land with surprisingly warm summers, but no longer. Now, it was merely a land of blood and ice. Breath froze on the lips of the living as they struggled for warmth and huddled tightly together, praying the ice would stop blowing, stop biting at their hands, and release them from its prison. Yet, this invisible haze kept them from finding peace and sealed their hearts in utter turmoil. This was the secret of Rubiihoppou.

After Nick had collapsed at the priestess’ shrine, Kevin carried Nick’s battered body to a large clearing up the hill from the shrine. Brian carried Minako. As Kevin had been able to heal Howie’s wounds amidst the battle, he was able to carry the small child as he followed closely behind them. The clearing’s icy habitat had a few small trees and one enormous fir tree. During the era of the warring states, the trees had been burned for weapons and forts, but this tree remained untouched, withstanding the test of time. Neither man, the weather, nor fire could destroy it, making it seem unbreakable. The other trees grew in its looming and mighty shadow. Kevin leaned Nick against the tree while Brian laid Minako on the ground near it. Kevin pressed his hands against each other momentarily until they began glowing, then he held one to Minako’s chest and ran the other over the injured areas of her body. She began glowing a bright sapphire color.

“Is that normal?” Brian questioned, leaning over him.

“No,” Kevin answered, focused on his work, “But I imagine she is calling out to the final demon.”

“It seems we are at a crucial moment…” Howie frowned.

“Howie?” Brian questioned.

Howie put his hand to his chin, “What concerns us the most is the presence of that cloaked figure…”

“Its eyes were glowing red…” Brian nodded, “Very similarly to Nick’s...”

“It seemed determined to keep us from the box at all costs.”

“It could be the lingering spirit of a Rubiihoppou demon, after all, he wasn’t thrilled about us being at the shrine.”

“True…” Howie glanced at Nick, “But what seemed more crucial was its treatment of Nick…”

Brian glanced at Nick as well, “That’s true also… Its knowledge of Nick seemed to surpass ours… Though the way it spoke to him... ”

“They seemed to have some sort of prior relationship…” Kevin frowned, “But you’re right, the way it addressed him was odd… Like a lover or a pet?”

Brian kneeled next to Kevin and Minako, “I’m also worried about that sound that came from his throat. How did he produce such a tone? And why did it hurt us? Was it related to his powers?” He put his hand to Minako’s face, “But also, how was Minako able to stop him from being so monstrous?”

Kevin removed his hand from Minako’s chest and brushed his hands together lightly, “Finished.”

A lone tear trickled down Minako’s cheek.

Brian turned to Kevin quickly, his worry staining his face.

Kevin stood, “I can heal her body thoroughly… Her heart is her own matter.”

“What about Nick?” Brian quickly stood as well.

“I cannot use my powers for a time,” Kevin answered. “It has been more difficult to access them since you all appeared at the gate, so he’ll have to wait.” Kevin began walking toward the slope of the hill, “Besides, from what you tell me, his will is strong enough to survive a blow through the abdomen for several hours and Minako likely cannot. In the meantime, we all need something to eat.”

Brian nodded. “Right.” he bowed quickly, “Howie, we will go get some food. You stay here and rest.”

Howie smiled, “We are able to join, our wounds are nothing.” He began standing.

“Please rest. We can handle this!” Brian ran toward Kevin and both headed toward the top of the hill.

Howie pondered for a moment then turned to the small child, “Actually, it would be much simpler if we were to go into town to procure food. Do you agree?”

The child nodded quickly and eagerly.

Howie smiled, “Then it’s settled. Let us return to the town and purchase food.” He picked up the child, stood, and headed back in the direction of the town.

Nestled in trees, the clearing was empty except for the unconscious Minako, the ailing Nick, and the enormous fir tree.

~*~

The crackle of the fire danced across his ears and alerted him that something may be amiss. He slowly opened his eyes. In the clear sky, the sun shone brightly. The slope of an empty green hill stretched before him. He flinched as he took in the scenery.

“Don’t seem so shocked,” a male voice laughed, “No one will attack you here.”

He peered into the fire and the smiling face of the blonde haired, blue eyed demon in front of him. This isn’t my… “Where is this?” he frowned, tears forming at the corners of his eyes.

“You don’t remember anything, do you, young one?” the demon asked.

He shook his head desperately, the tears streaming down his cheeks. He tried to bite them back as he lowered his head and sniffled.

“Well,” the demon chuckled, “Perhaps that is for the best…”

He felt the cold bark against his back and looked up to see a towering fir tree.

“They say this tree is magic, that it heals the hearts of the ailing… Anything terrible is wiped from their memories and their mind,” the demon chuckled, “Sounds silly, doesn’t it? A magic tree...”

“No…” he paused, gripping the tree as he stood on shaking legs, “You were that demon, weren’t you? You found me… And saved me...”

The demon said nothing and simply turned back to the fire he had been tending.

“You are… I know it…” he turned toward the tree and looked up to its looming top. It’s like it’s kissing the sky. “I think this tree brings you everything that’s wonderful… Maybe that’s its magic...”

The demon chuckled once more, “Well then, someday you’d better come back here and tell me what it brings you then…”

~*~

He jolted awake. There’s no fire, no smiling demon… I’m alone… No, Minako’s lying next to me.... He winced at the pain in his side and gripped the bark behind him. No good… Can’t stand... He rubbed his hand across the smooth bark and leaned his head against the tree as he stared up at its top. This is... that tree from my memory… But who was I? The young one? The adult? He chuckled to himself. Of course I know the answer… Even now, it’s still too tall and wide for me. He felt hot tears coming to his eyes and streaming down his cheeks. Master... He began to laugh as he touched the tree and shook his head. “Didn’t you stop doing this a long time ago, Nick?” He sniffled up some more of his tears and shut his eyes, “When did you become so pathetic again?”

There was a small groan. “You’re not pathetic…” Nick felt warm arms wrap around his shoulders. “You’ve never been pathetic…”

Nick brought his arms back to his chest and winced before wrapping his arms around her and opening his eyes. “Minako…”

She leaned against his chest and put her fist to her heart, “It still hurts…”

Nick smiled down at her gently, “Didn’t Kevin heal you?” He winced again, “He must have, I feel like I’ve been hit with that statue…” He laughed a little as he grimaced and moved Minako slightly so that she leaned on his right side more than his left.

Minako looked up at him, “Nick, do you know the difference between fighting and fleeing?”

Nick grinned, “Sure I do, the letter ‘L’.”

Minako blinked, “What?” She put her hand to her head, “Nick… Be serious… I’m trying to be serious…”

He winced, then started laughing.

Minako shook her head, “All that pain is making you unreasonable…” She frowned, “Are you okay?”

Nick smiled and kissed her cheek, “Too late for the pain to make me unreasonable, you already did. It hurts, but I’ll be fine.” He exhaled and looked up toward the top of the tree again, “You said the difference between fight and flight, right?”

She nestled into his side again, “I said fighting and fleeing, but that’s close enough…”

He looked back at her and smirked, “Well, obviously I don’t know. Do you want to let me in on this secret?”

Minako smiled and rubbed her hand on his cheek, “In both you’re running, but in one, you run the opposite direction of your problems… I think that’s being pathetic. You’re not like that at all.”

“I hid in the darkness all those years…”

“That wasn’t your fault and... Maybe not as long as you think. That cloaked figure said…”

Nick turned his head as he furrowed his brow and frowned, “I heard it. I don’t know what that was about.” He clenched his fist and punched the cold ground, “Acting like it knows everything about me!”

Minako grabbed the hand he had punched into the ground and cradled it. She gave it a gentle kiss, then stroked it. “You’re right, it was weird… But what I mean to say is, you aren’t pathetic at all because... Even though it’s probably the reason for most of your problems, you run head first into all of them.”

“So the reason I’m so miserable is my own stupidity?” He began laughing and shook his head, “Serves me right, I guess…”

“I didn’t mean that…” Minako frowned.

Nick kissed her cheek again, “It’s okay. I know you meant that I face my problems without worrying... That makes me brave. Right?”

“Yeah…” Minako smiled, “But, even more than that, you’ve come so far from the darkness you were hidden in. That’s good, right?”

“I guess…” Nick leaned back against the tree, “People always talk about how fearsome the demons are and all the terrible powers they have, but I just don’t see it… Are we really that terrible and fearsome?”

“Just because a power is terrible, doesn’t necessarily mean whoever has it is… And maybe strong powers aren’t enough to make anyone strong...”

“So you think we’re all weak?” Nick shook his head.

“Not you or Brian or Kevin or Howie... But if you have such strong powers inside you, then your body, the container for those powers, has to be able to hold such immense power… So you have to be as strong as that power inside you...”

“So the reason I can smash metal is because of all the power inside me?” He chuckled, “I wonder what it is…”

“Nick?”

He shook his head, “I don’t know… The things Brian and Kevin can do… I can’t do anything like that… Maybe there’s nothing strong in me…”

Minako wrapped her arms around his neck quickly, “You are strong. In your heart. Maybe physical strength isn’t real strength… Or at least not the only strength… Just like having people follow your every whim doesn’t mean you have a good heart...”

Nick leaned on her head.

“Nick?”

“I don’t know… I mean, I thought so but… Then you loved me instead…”

“I know, I’m fickle,” Minako laughed.

Nick wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her closer to him, his breath brushing across her ear, “Not at all...” He smiled and pressed a gentle kiss to her lips.

Minako smiled as she leaned into his kiss.

He pulled back with the same gentle expression on his face, “So, tell me… What is strength then?”

“Well, don’t we grow strong with each step we take? I don’t think anybody can begin strong, they have to become strong.”

He smiled broadly, “Well, I’ve taken lots of steps, so that must mean I’m stronger than anyone could imagine.”

Minako nodded and nestled between his neck and shoulder, “Definitely. You’re the strongest person I know.”

Nick brushed a strand of hair behind her ear, “You always say what I want to hear.” He gripped her cheek and pulled her in for a kiss.

Minako smiled as she settled into his embrace and ran her hand through his hair, meeting his lips with the same gentleness.

He wrapped his wings around her as he held her tightly to his chest as he brushed her lips again. This is like Emeradotouhou, I feel completely bathed in your warmth. He pulled her closer and continued kissing her fervently. This is all I wanted… Always in this light… Minako… I didn’t want to be… He grimaced and pulled his arm away from her waist as he gripped his abdomen.

“Nick?” She pulled back and gripped his hand at her cheek.

He shook his head and pulled her closer to him again. “I’m fine.”

Minako held his head gently and bit her lip as she stared up at him, her eyes gleaming.

He chuckled, then licked his lips before leaning in and meeting her lips in a fiery embrace again. He gripped her waist tightly, then pulled back quickly with a wince again.

Minako gripped his shoulder and frowned, “Nick...”

Nick gripped his abdomen, then pulled his hand away and put it in front of them, “It stings… But it’s not bleeding, so… That’s good?”

“That cloaked figure…”

Nick shook his head, “I don’t know… I don’t remember any of it really, just you telling me that I didn’t want to become ‘that’… And I didn’t, but…” He bit his lip, “Why did it happen again?”

“I don’t know…” Minako paused and pulled her hand from his shoulder, “You asked me to help you yesterday and I tried my best, but--”

Nick gripped her hand tightly and stared into her eyes, “You did everything you could. That’s the only other thing I remember... you saying you love me exactly as I am and kissing me. I told you, I will do my best to always see you…” He turned his head away from her, “I’m sorry…”

Minako tightened her grip on his hand, “If you remember my voice and my kiss, then don’t apologize. You did your best too.”

Nick smiled and leaned back against the tree. “Do you see this tree?”

Minako looked up at it, “It’s tall… Much taller than the other ones...”

“I remember it… I’ve been at this tree before…”

“Nick, this is different from the darkness!” She gripped his shoulders and smiled excitedly.

“I know… I don’t know why I remember it… It was big then and it just keeps getting taller and taller... I think it used to be the only tree… I got told once that it’s magic, that it heals hearts and wipes horrible things from your mind…”

Minako frowned, “You remember a lot of weirdly specific things… Lots of things about the priestesses and now this tree in Rubiihoppou when you’re from Safaiananpou…”

He shook his head, “I don’t know… That older demon I told you about… I was here with him… ‘Master’ is the name I remember…”

Minako ran her thumb on his cheek, “Like an owner? Or do you mean teacher?”

Nick bit his lip, “I think I mean teacher… He called the tree magic for the healing, but I thought maybe it was magic because it brought you wonderful things… Back then I had him, but now…” He gripped her cheek and parted his lips as he leaned toward her.

“And what did it bring you, Nick?” a male voice chuckled.

Nick flinched and pulled back his hand as he and Minako looked up to see Brian and Kevin standing above them smiling.

Nick relaxed back into Minako’s touch and smiled up at them, “That’s my secret…”

Kevin looked around, “Where’s Howie?”

Nick scanned the clearing, then pointed over Minako’s shoulder. The other three turned to face the bottom of the hill and saw Howie carrying the small child up the hill as they both held some cloth bundles.

“I see that Nick and Pandora have recovered!” Howie called.

“I’m glad you’re okay!” Brian called back, “Where did you find food?”

Howie set the child and the bundles on the ground, “We purchased these.”

Brian shook his head and turned to Kevin, “Why didn’t we think of that?”

“I have no money, so I typically find food.”

Brian nodded and pulled through his tunic, “I do, but I’m used to foraging and finding food, so I forgot...” He chuckled.

The small child ambled over to Minako and Nick, then sat in her lap. Minako smiled and gave the child a hug. Nick ran his hand through Minako’s hair, then leaned his head on hers and wrapped his arms around her tightly.

Howie smiled as he looked down at them, “The two of you resemble proud parents…”

Minako began to blush and hid her head against Nick’s shoulder.

Nick pressed a light kiss to her head, but still smiled, “Don’t tease her, Howie…”

Brian kneeled down next to them and put his hand on Nick’s shoulder, “I know you’re both worried about our current situation and the future…”

Nick leaned against Minako’s head again, but glanced at Brian as he frowned, “So you heard that…”

Minako gripped Nick’s sleeve, but still kept her face hidden.

“Briefly.”

Nick glanced away. In the end, we’ll probably be worlds apart… Why can’t we just be in the same world? Always wrapped in her light...

“You know…” Brian ran his hand along his chin, “You both seem to be of the correct age…”

“Correct age? For what?” Minako turned back to face him and gripped his sleeve.

“Get married,” Brian smiled and touched her shoulder.

Nick lifted his head and cocked an eyebrow as he stared at Brian.

“What?” Minako pulled her hand back and stared up at Nick.

“They say, even when lovers are separated, they can still feel each others’ happiness and sorrow…” Brian smiled, “So maybe you can use those feelings to find each other if that happens.”

“Minako?” Nick looked down at her, his gentle smile spreading on his lips.

She ran her hand on his cheek. “I do… want to stay with you.”

He nodded and pulled her closer. “Me too… I want to stay with you too…”

“If you would like, I’ll preside.”

“And what does His Majesty think of this?” Kevin smirked.

“None of our subjects need permission for marriage,” Howie shook his head and smiled, “However, if having our opinion pleases you both, you have our consent.”

Brian stood and smiled. “Nick, may I borrow your sash?”

Nick nodded and put his hand against Minako’s back.

Minako gripped the child as she stood up. “What do you need me to do, Brian?”

Brian shook his head and smiled, “Nothing at the moment. We’ll take care of this.” He began digging through his tunic.

Nick gripped the tree and groaned as he braced himself against it.

Minako set the child down and grabbed Nick’s arm. “Are you okay? I’m sure you can keep sitting.”

He shook his head and stood up, wincing as he did. He smiled, and grabbed her hand, “I can stand for you.” He began untying the sash from his waist, then held it out to Brian.

Brian took it, then turned to Howie, “I hate to ask, but would you--”

Howie put up his hand, “No need to apologize, Brian, we would be pleased to gather anything you need.”

Brian set a small jug on the ground. “Tea… Unless you already brought some with the food.”

Howie pulled a canister from a small satchel at his waist and handed it to Brian, “Of course.”

Brian began tying some papers to his staff. “Nick, do you have the traditional gifts to present to your betrothed and her family? I suppose that’s us in this case.”

Nick gripped Minako’s hands and leaned his forehead against hers. “I’m sorry, I don’t have anything to give you…”

Minako brushed his hair back, “That’s okay, I don’t need anything.”

He grabbed her hand again and smiled, “Except… My whole heart. It’s always yours.”

She flung her arms around his neck, “Me too! You can have mine forever.”

Brian chuckled as he sat his staff down and picked up the jug. He removed the stopper as he walked over to Nick and Minako. He began pouring drops over Nick and Minako’s heads and shoulders. “Minako, your shoes…”

Minako bent down and slipped off her shoes. “Socks too?”

Brian nodded as he poured some of the liquid on to Nick’s feet. “Wash those.” Once Minako removed her socks, he poured some of the liquid on her feet as well.

They both began cleaning their feet as Brian put the stopper back in the jug and placed it back in his tunic. He smiled, “Now you are ready to take your next steps together. Sit.”

Nick groaned as he sat on his knees and gripped his abdomen. Minako held his arm tightly.

Kevin laid out the food that Howie had bought in front of them and began pouring the tea. Brian tied a knot in the center of Nick’s sash, then tied one end around Nick’s left wrist and the other around Minako’s left wrist. Howie pulled a small envelope from his tunic and laid it in front of them as well.

“Howie?” Minako touched his arm.

“For prosperity.” He nodded as he sat beside Minako.

Kevin set the tea cup in front of them, then sat beside Nick. The child sat on Howie’s lap.

Minako turned to him, “Is this why they call marriage ‘tying the knot’?”

Brian smiled, “Perhaps… This is to symbolize the couple joining their hearts into one.” He motioned to the cup. “Take three sips each, first Nick, then Minako, and continue in that manner. While you drink, I’ll speak.”

Nick picked up the cup and took a sip, then handed it to Minako. She cupped his hand and took a sip, then pushed it back toward him. He smiled and held her cheek, running his thumb along it. Then he removed his hand and gripped her hand on the cup as he took a sip. They continued to pass the cup in this manner as Brian spoke.

Brian shook his staff over their heads. “With these offerings, may this union be blessed with fortune and an abundance of all things. May our wishes push aside the evils and surround them with love and hope.”

Nick sat the cup on the ground after Minako took her last sip.

Brian sat in front of them. “Is there anything you would like to tell each other?”

Nick brushed a strand of her hair behind her ear, “I’ll always give everything I have and everything I am to you…”

Minako cupped his hand at her face and beamed at him. She laughed quietly, “Saying ‘me too’ doesn’t seem like enough… but I can’t think of anything else... That was beautiful.” She ran her hand through his hair. “Oh!” She let go of his hand and reached into her pocket, then held out two small gold rings. “From Safaiananpou.”

“Rings?”

“I just thought they were pretty when I saw them, but rings are an important part of wedding ceremonies where I come from.”

Nick smiled at her gently, “I’m touched to participate in a tradition from your world. Why rings?”

“They’re circles, so they represent endlessness. Kind of like our promise...”

Nick’s smile broadened as he gripped both her hands, “I’ll wear it forever.”

Minako handed him one of the rings. “You’re supposed to put it on this finger.” She pointed to the ring finger on her left hand.

Nick held her hand gently and slid the ring on.

She picked up his left hand and slid the second ring on his finger, then laced her fingers through his and smiled, “Then we get to kiss because we just got married.”

“Okay!” Nick pulled her closer by the waist, his fangs glinting like his excitement.

Minako started giggling and covered her mouth with her hand. Nick stared at her blankly, then started laughing as well.

Brian laughed as well, “This seems more appropriate for you two.”

Kevin and Howie chuckled as well.

Nick ran his hand through her hair and pressed a quick kiss to her lips as he smiled. “I love you.”

“I love you too.” She pressed a kiss to his lips as well.

“Hey!” a voice called.

They all turned toward the direction of the voice, but the small child quickly crawled out of Howie’s lap and started running toward it.

Minako stood up quickly. “Wait! Do you recognize that voice?” She grabbed Nick’s hand and pulled him up.

Nick groaned and winced as he stood, then gripped his abdomen.

Minako laced her fingers through his and pulled him toward the child.

“Minako!” He jogged after her.

“We have to get him to come back!”

“Minako! Wait!”

Minako and Nick reached the edge of the clearing where the child had stopped and gripped the black pants of a brunette demon in a bright red tunic with clasps across the chest and abdomen.

Minako reached out her arms quickly, “Give him back!”

“Who are you?” the man questioned as he picked up the child.

“Give him back!” Minako walked toward the demon.

“Who are you?” Nick growled.

“Alexander,” the demon answered, then looked at the child, “I thought I felt you calling me. I’m glad I found you. Let’s get back.”

Minako dropped to her knees and began convulsing violently.

“Minako!” Nick kneeled down and gripped her shoulders tightly.

As Alexander walked away, the child reached toward Minako and Nick with a longing look.

Minako struggled to get up and reached her hand toward them. “Come… back…” Minako struggled to breathe, “Come… back…”

Alexander disappeared into the distance with the small child.

Minako clenched her hands into fists, “AJ, I CALLED YOU!!! COME BACK, AJ!!!”

Minako lay on the cold ground, her hands still shaking weakly as she reached toward the bushes and trees where the child and the demon had disappeared. Just within reach… He had been just within reach and I let him escape… The very last one… AJ... Tears poured down Minako’s cheeks. “Come back…” she whispered, “Come back… AJ...”

Nick held her shoulders as his eyes brimmed with concern. As we near more of us, her convulsions get more violent. The very last one is filling her heart with pain and shattering it on the ground. If only he had listened to her, then we could be headed toward the box, toward the end of this nightmare. And her heart would be safe. Nick started to pull Minako into his arms, but as he reached his arms toward her, he felt a sharp pain in his abdomen. He winced and put his hand to it. He pulled the hand up slowly -- it was stained a dark red. He took a deep swallow and sat down next to her, then let out a small growl. This wound… That last battle had reopened it… Nick narrowed his eyes. That great demon general and that cloaked figure, how dare they haunt me…

“Nick!” Brian ran toward them, then skidded to a stop. Howie and Kevin followed closely behind him.

Nick looked up at them and put his hand to his chest. It’s no good… I’m not getting enough air.... He put his hand back to the open wound and winced again as he attempted to breathe deeply. Maybe they won’t notice.

“What happened?!” Brian kneeled next to them and gripped Nick’s shoulder.

Nick winced again, “The child… returned to his home… with the… last one…”

“The last what?” Howie questioned as he kneeled down as well.

“Our demon…” Nick took a hard swallow, “He was… right here…” Nick clenched his abdomen tightly. “We were… almost together…”

Kevin kneeled down, “Move your hand Nick.”

Nick laughed, “It’s just… a little scratch… I’ll… be fine…”

Kevin grabbed hold of Nick’s hand forcefully, the fresh blood dripped down his wrist and splattered on the ground. “Just a scratch?” Kevin scoffed as he dropped the bloody hand into Nick’s lap, his stern stare piercing through Nick’s heart.

“Kevin?” Brian questioned.

Kevin wiped his hand on the ground, smearing the blood on the grass. He then reached into his tunic and pulled a cloth and the salve from inside. He let out a short sigh as he wiped his hand, “I’m not sure what to do… Leaving Nick this way is a liability, but… If I try to use my power too quickly, it may put me out of commission in addition to not healing Nick properly…” He put the cloth and salve away, then crossed his arms, “So either way we may be at an inconvenience….”

Nick pulled Minako into his lap and leaned on her head as he slowly untied the ribbon from her wrist. He then untied it from his own wrist and held it in his hand as he tried to stand while holding Minako tightly. His legs shook and he groaned as he grabbed his abdomen.

“Nick!” Brian gripped Nick’s shoulders.

Nick snorted, “Don’t worry… about it… I’ve had worse…” He embraced Minako tightly, “Minako… I’ll go… and get… him… for you...”

Minako gripped his tunic. “But Nick… You’re...”
He wrapped the sash around his waist and tied it into a knot, wincing as it brushed against his abdomen. “I’m fine…” He pressed a quick kiss to her forehead, “I’ll… be back… soon…”

Minako wrapped her arms around his neck, “Nick…”

Nick pulled away and disappeared into the shrubbery, “Be safe…”

Minako put her hand to her face as tears began to stream from her eyes. “Why? Why couldn’t I get AJ to stay? And Nick….”

Brian pulled Minako toward him and held her closely to his chest, “Is he noble or just stupid?”

“What should we do?” Kevin asked, brushing his pants lightly as he stood up. “It seems he’s not an invalid, but…”

Howie smiled. “As he is insistent, perhaps we all allow him to perform this task on his priestess’ behalf. At least until the moment it seems too much time has passed.”

The three men stared after Nick as Minako continued to cry in Brian’s arms.

~*~

No joy smiled on the land of Rubiihoppou, it was filled with only frigid ice and the forgotten hearts of man. The blood that ran through the other countries like rivers was frozen solid amongst the crevices in the ground. Yet here, the bright open air tents were lit with the bright lights of the fires blazing as smoke rose through holes at the top of the cloth roofs. The sound of laughter filled the air completely. Outside this bright camp, the sky was dark and the air was cold. The camp seemed to be a façade, only an illusion in the icy hell around it. Meanwhile, within the walls of the camp, the outer reaches of the country seemed to be the illusion. It seemed as though there were no bloody battles anywhere. In one of the larger tents, laughter rang loudly in the early evening as. The men sat in a circle surrounding AJ, the demon in the bright red tunic and black pants.

“They were attached with a ribbon,” he laughed. “So young. That human sorceress must have bound him into a life of servitude!” He mimicked the wedding ceremony by holding out a limp wrist and kissing the backside of his hand.

The men laughed with him.

“Then what happened, Alexander?” one gleefully asked.

He sat on the ground and flopped backwards. “She fell to her knees and shook all over,” AJ laughed as he lay on the ground, “It was quite the lap dance!”

The men laughed again.

“I want some of what he’s getting!” a man called.

Alexander stood up, laughing, and walked back towards the chair in which he had sat previously.

The small child occupied it for him, watching his display with empty eyes.

AJ stopped momentarily, “You don’t think that it’s true?”

The small child shook his head and stared at the ground.

AJ picked him up before sitting down, then held him in his arms. He grinned to his eager audience, “But that wasn’t even the funniest part… I’ve saved the best for last.”

“Well, what was it?” another man eagerly asked.

AJ grinned and pulled on one of his earrings. A pale smoke surrounded him briefly, but when it subsided, he was an exact copy of Minako’s appearance, minus his large hoop earrings. “Take a look at her,” he gestured the length of his body and laughed.

The child stared up at him in wide surprise, then wrapped his small hand around the folds of the skirt.

The men stared wildly at the clothing AJ wore in his borrowed form. The light color surprised them, the short skirt excited them, and the bow at her neck made them laugh in joyous spirit.

AJ chuckled again as the curtain door of the tent opened.

“Minako…” a bewildered voice struggled to breathe.

A few of the men stood up and called to the owner of the voice. “Hey are you alright?” “Do you need a doctor?” “Is he a soldier?”

AJ stood and stepped back cautiously, holding the child carefully in his arms. The demon from before… He will see through this charade in an instant…

Nick smiled as he held his abdomen tightly, “I’m so glad… You found the child…” His expression fell momentarily, “But… When did you… leave the camp? I told… you to stay…”

“I was worried…” AJ replied, his voice was identical to Minako’s, “You left so long ago… and… how could I leave him all alone with that man?” He hugged the child tightly.

“Except… you know… we need him… To find… the box…”

“Box?”

“We’re… almost… there… We’ll… get it… Before the… emerald… demons…”

The other men in the room looked at each other suspiciously. Emerald demons? Why on earth were they hunting demons from the aggressor nation?

“I don’t want to look for the box anymore… I don’t need it…”

“Minako…”

“It isn’t important to me any more.”

“That’s true…” Nick managed a weak smile and started walking toward AJ’s illusion, “It was… the only thing… that was… important… to me…” He laughed a little, “But I don’t… remember… what was… sealed in… it anyway… And now… I have you...”

“You have me?” AJ stood and stepped back as he frowned.

“Yes… We’re married… So if… the box… isn’t important… anymore… you don’t… have to be… the priestess… any more… We can… just… live together… forever…”

“Marriage?”

Nick gripped AJ’s shoulders, “I love you...”

“About that…” AJ pulled out of his grip, “I don’t think we should be married anymore…”

“What?”

“I decided I want to stay here. I like this place better than anything.”

Nick reached out again. “Then… we’ll stay… here… As long as… you’re happy…”

AJ ducked away from his hand. “Really I just want to stay here, because it’s far away from you.”

“What? Minako...” He pulled his hand back.

Alexander hugged the child closely, “You’re only an invalid, a shadow of a man. Who would want you?”

Nick froze and flinched.

“Who would ever marry a gruesome demon like you?” Alexander’s eyes narrowed.

Nick backed away from him toward the entrance to the tent.

“But, what’s most important is that you have a strong heart… You are a very kind and warm person…”

He dropped to his knees.

“You’re amazing...”

Nick put his hand to his mouth.

"I’m sorry… I didn’t want you to get hurt… I was worried about what would happen to you here, but…”

Nick coughed into his hand.

“Me too… I love you too… Your gentleness… and your strength of heart… your drive to protect everything you care about… Your willingness to try anything...”

The blood streamed from his palm and down his wrist.

“Don’t put yourself in senseless danger like that! What would I do without you…?”

Nick tried to take in a deep breath as he choked back tears.

“I wanted you to have that last wish if I can, for anything you want.”

Despite his efforts, the tears streamed down his cheeks.

“Nick… I’ll never leave you… Never…”

Nick coughed again.

“Nick… I love you. Exactly as you are.”

Nick’s hand shook as he held it to his mouth, trying to stop the streams of blood and tears.

“They’re circles, so they represent endlessness. Kind of like our promise...”

His blood and tears fell on the ground in droplets.

AJ began laughing, “You really are an invalid, aren’t you? How weak…”

“Nick… I heard your voice….”

AJ looked toward the entrance of the tent to see a slim hand pushing back the entrance flap slowly.

The true Minako stood in the entrance to the tent, a solid vision identical to AJ’s façade. “Nick!” Her hands flew to her mouth in disbelief as she looked down at Nick’s shaking body next to her feet. She dropped to the ground and held Nick’s shaking body in her arms. She began sobbing, “You took too long… I was worried… Kevin should have healed you… It would have been okay if Kevin healed you…”

“Fraud…” Nick choked.

“What?” Minako blinked as she put her hand to her face and wiped her tears.

“One… of you… is a… fraud…” He removed his shaking hand from his mouth and struggled to sit up. His bloodstained hand continued to drip on the carpet.

Minako saw his tear-stained face for the first time and held his shoulders tightly. “Why are you crying? We got married… We’ll find the box… Kevin can heal you…”

Nick gripped her shoulders and leaned against her chest, “Minako…”

“You really married a demon?!” AJ sat in the chair behind him, “Did you hit your head?!”

Minako looked up and gasped. “Mirror?” She clenched her hand lightly against Nick’s shoulder, “Why is there a mirror?”

Nick gripped the ground as he tried to stand. “You…” he growled.

AJ smirked, “Looks like this game is over…”

The small child gave a faint smile and patted one of AJ’s earrings. AJ gripped it, then the pale smoke formed around him again.

“What?” Minako asked, clenching her fist tighter.

From the pale smoke, AJ emerged in his true form.

“AJ!” Minako reached her hand toward him.

“Not so loud…” he hushed her as he gripped his chest.

Nick’s eyes narrowed as he finally stood on his shaking legs, pulling Minako up with him. “Let’s… leave…”

“But we need him to get the box…” Minako blinked. “What about your wishes? Everyone’s wishes?”

“Topazuseihou… only had… four demons… We… don’t… need him…” Nick attempted to push Minako from the tent.

“Nick!”

Brian, Kevin, and Howie forced their way into the tent.

Brian grabbed Nick’s shoulders quickly, “I knew we should have come with you! What were you thinking running off like that?! You’re wounded!! Are you trying to kill yourself?!”

“Brian…”

Kevin pushed Brian away lightly, “That’s enough Brian.” He held out his hand, “Nick, we’re just going to have to try this and hope for the best…” A blue glow emanated from his hands as he pressed one to Nick’s chest and held the other over various body parts. Nick’s minor cuts and scrapes healed within moments. The only wounds left were the gashes in his cheek and the wound in his abdomen. While both were smaller, they both continued to bleed. Kevin began to breathe heavily as he pulled his hand from Nick’s chest and clenched both hands into fists, snuffing out the sapphire glow.

Nick coughed again and dropped to his knees.

Minako rose her shaking hands to her mouth. “Nick… Kevin…”

Kevin shook his head as he held his hand to his chest, “It’s no good… I need bandages!” He shouted as he scanned the tent, looking for someone to help him.

One of the men finally jumped up hurriedly and ran from the tent.

Nick began coughing violently, streams of blood splattered from his mouth.

“Nick!” Minako exclaimed and sank to her knees as she gripped his shoulders.

Nick put his hand to his throat and struggled to get air in, “It’s… no good… I… can’t breathe… Why?...” Nick coughed again.

Minako grabbed his shoulders tightly, “CPR! I’ll give you CPR!”

Kevin blinked in confusion, “CPR?”

“Lay down! Hurry up and lay down!”

Nick managed to lie down, but began coughing again as he did.

“Turn your head! Turn your head! You’ll choke!”

Nick turned his head, but a stream of blood trickled down his lips.

Minako began to attempt to give him mouth to mouth resuscitation, but Nick pulled her down to his chest.

He held her tightly within his arms. “Minako…”

“Let me go! You’ll die!” Minako flailed her arms and legs a bit. She kicked the ground a few times as tears started to fall down her cheeks. This is just like a temper tantrum… When did I become so weak that I’m throwing a temper tantrum?

Nick started laughing weakly, “I can’t… help it… I see you… leaning over me… with your lips… parted… And I just want… to hold you….” He smiled weakly, “Isn’t that… stupid?”

Minako stopped kicking and held on to his chest tightly, “No Nick… It’s not stupid at all…” Tears continued to stream down her cheeks. “Not at all…”

“I brought the bandages!” the man from the tent yelled, holding a long strip of muslin wrapping in his hand.

Kevin turned and smiled at the man. He took the bandage into his own hand. He then turned to Nick and Minako. “Minako, you’ll have to get up if you want me to bind his wound.” He gently kneeled beside Nick, then pulled the salve from his tunic. “However, I am willing to accept your assistance with the clasps at Nick’s collar and back.”

Nick released his hold on Minako, allowing her to sit up. She brushed her bloody shirt as she held Nick’s hand, then unbuttoned his clasps at his chest. Kevin untied the sash from Nick’s waist and grabbed his hand to pull him up. Minako undid the clasps at Nick’s shoulders, then helped Kevin remove Nick’s tunic from his shoulders and arms, causing it to fall lightly at his waist.

Kevin pulled it to the side before applying the salve to Nick’s abdomen wound and then to his cheek. Kevin let out a laugh, “I haven’t had a nurse in a long time.”

Minako gave a small smile, “I do what I can…” She gave Nick’s hand a light squeeze.

Nick clenched Minako’s hand and stared at her face intently. A faint blush crossed his cheeks. It really is like I’m an invalid… It’s embarrassing to seem this weak...

Kevin stretched the cloth and ripped it into pieces, then created several layers over Nick’s abdomen wound. He then held a longer piece of cloth against Nick’s waist, then placed it over the wound and his stomach. At his opposite hip, he passed it to Minako to wind around Nick’s back. They continued winding the cloth around Nick’s abdomen until the initial layers over the wound were secure. Kevin then tied the two loose ends of the cloth together. He then took in a breath as he wiped his hands with his cloth, before applying his salve to his own hands. He placed his supplies back into his tunic along with the linen, then wiped his brow with the back of his hand, “Finished. I haven’t done that kind of medical aid in a long time…”

Nick looked down at the wrappings and moved his hand toward them.

Kevin grabbed Nick’s hand away quickly, pulling Nick toward him. His thick eyebrows narrowed against his eyes as he stared straight into Nick’s eyes. Their faces were only inches from each other. “Touch it and die.” He released Nick quickly, tossing Nick’s hand into his lap.

Nick blinked in surprise, but nodded his head slowly.

Kevin sat back and sighed. “We’d better gather our things before we continue… Can you stand?”

Nick gave a weak nod, “Yeah… I think so…” He began to pull his tunic back around his shoulders. He winced a little as the fabric brushed over the abdomen wound.

Minako steadied his back and redid the clasps above his wings.

Kevin grasped Brian’s hand to secure his balance and stood slowly. “We can all go eat now.”

Nick looked up at him. He laboriously redid the clasps at his collarbone. “Eat?”

“You need to eat something. It’s important to get your strength back while you recover. You also haven’t eaten since our food ran out on the road.” Kevin wiped his arm across his brow again. “Then get some rest and stay with our Priestess. Minako, make sure he actually rests.” He pointed to Minako, and then turned back to Nick. “Those are doctor’s orders. We need you at your best. Understood?”

Nick smiled weakly, “Yeah…” He wrapped his ribbon around his waist, tying it in a loose knot.

Kevin lowered his head, “Let’s get going then.”

Howie gave a short nod and started to open the tent flap.

“Wait…” a male voice called.

Howie pulled his hand back as he turned around. The three demons faced the man who had brought the bandages. He wore a long black tunic over tan pants. The ribbon at his waist was also tan in coloring. His brown hair fell lightly in front of his brown eyes.

“Yes?” Kevin asked.

“Maybe it would be better if you all spent the night here, if his wounds are so bad…” He turned to AJ “Don’t you think, Alex?”

AJ snorted.

The man in the black tunic gave him a quick, sharp look.

AJ sighed as he put his hand behind his head, “Guess so… I’m at least partly to blame… so… we’ll find someplace for you to stay here… At least until tomorrow...”

Kevin gave him a small smile, “Thank you.”

“I’ll show you to an open tent… or two…” the man in the black tunic smiled.

Kevin and Brian pulled on Nick’s arms to help him stand without putting too much strain on his abdomen. Nick still let out a groan. Howie offered his hand to Minako and she stood up lightly. The five of them exited the tent in a bunch.

The man in the black tunic followed them outside the tent.

AJ pulled him aside by the shoulder as he followed him out of the tent, “Is this such a good idea, Joseph? They’re demons… No, cardinal demons… It’s clear from their talk of the box and that doctor’s glowing hands.”

“So are we…” Joseph replied.

He clenched his fist, “I didn’t think the box was still calling priestesses after those other two were here. Plus, we don’t know which country they’re from… It could be a problem.”

“You know the priestesses use strange names to address us. And she called you ‘AJ,’ not Alexander! But she didn’t call me anything strange! Of course you know what country they're from…”

AJ crossed his arms, “I don’t like it…”

“We can’t have a wounded man running back to wherever they came from… It’s just not right…”

AJ glanced away, “Do you really want me to leave?”

“Alex…”

AJ turned his head quickly as he crossed his arms, “Fine…” He brushed the flap aside and walked back into the large tent.

Joseph frowned as he shook his head and walked toward Minako and the sapphire demons.

Outside the large common tent, there were several rows of much smaller ones. Each tent’s plain tan coloring stood out among the night’s darkness. Joseph led the sapphire demons along the rows and stopped at a small pair of tents separated from the others by a large tree. He smiled, “We all usually stay up as a group into the early hours of the morning… But if you are all weary, and even wounded, maybe it’s best if you were out here… These should be out of the way of the commotion.”

“Your kindness is appreciated,” Howie smiled.

Joseph pointed in the other direction, “I’ll head back to the main tent to get some mats, blankets, food, and firewood. You all just get yourself situated.” He began walking in the direction he had pointed.

Brian turned to Kevin and Howie, “I’ll go run back and get our things from the clearing. Howie, I hate to ask for another favor, but...”

Howie laughed kindly, “Not at all, we were just about to offer our assistance. His kindness is indeed quite an odd thing to see in a foreign country.”

Brian nodded, and then turned to Kevin, “You should rest… That way when your powers have healed, you can help Nick right away…”

Kevin shook his head, “I’ll help Howie. A little labor won’t weaken my powers.”

“If you’re sure…” Brian crossed his arms slightly, “I just don’t know if it’s a good idea…”

Kevin smiled and patted Brian’s shoulder, “You worry too much… I’ll be fine.” Kevin removed his hand quickly, then he and Howie then followed after Joseph.

Brian began to leave as well, but a small hand pulled his hand. He turned quickly and stared into Minako’s concerned eyes.

“What should I do?” she asked.

Brian smiled, “Stay here with Nick. Pick whichever tent you would like. The three of us will stay in the other one.” He laughed, “At least, those were the doctor’s orders.”

Minako nodded, “Okay. I’ll stay here… If you’re sure I can’t help...”

Brian gripped her shoulders gently, “You are helping. I’ll be back soon!” He turned and ran back in the direction of the clearing with the large tree.

Minako turned back to Nick. He leaned against the tree that shaded the two tents as he fixed the knot he had tied in his sash. He wrapped the sash slightly higher than his abdomen wound, before tying it again, making sure the knot was closer to his right side. He held his hand above his abdomen and let out a small grunt as he exhaled.

“Do you want to pick one of the tents?” she asked quietly.

Nick looked up at her, but then averted his eyes quickly, “I’ll wait… Kevin probably wants something specific… He seems like a stickler for that sort of thing…”

Minako nodded and absentmindedly played with her finger nails, “That’s true… But he’s just trying to make sure you’re healthy...”

There was silence.

She glanced at Nick’s shadowed face. His responses are… so small… I wish he’d just tell me... She put her hand to her heart and closed it into a fist, “You’re not mad… are you?”

Nick let out a low growl as he crossed his arms. “How else should I feel?”

She lowered her head. “At me… I mean…”

Nick turned back to her slowly, frowning. “At you…” He shook his head and walked over to her, then smiled as he gripped her shoulders, “No… Of course not… Why would I ever be mad at you?”

Minako looked down at her hands as she continued to fiddle with them, “It’s just… Did he say something mean to you while he was pretending to be me?”

He shook his head. “It’s fine. You didn’t say any of those things…”

“So he did say something! Whatever it is, it’s not true! I love you...” Tears fell down her cheeks as she clenched her hands into fists and stared up at him. “But I still wanted him to come even after all that… No wonder you’re mad...” She turned her head away and held one of her fists to her heart.

Nick brushed a strand of her hair behind her ear, “I love you. It’s okay if you want him to come with us, so we can get the box. There’s not four of us, there’s five of us…” He frowned, “He just doesn’t know us yet, so maybe he thinks it’s odd...”

Minako unclenched her fist at her side and touched his cheek. “I know I promised to help you find it… I’ll do anything for you, but I don’t even want the wishes other than to keep my promise to Howie… I just want you...” She blinked back the tears that formed in her eyes.

Nick wrapped her in his arms and leaned his head on hers. “Me too.” He pressed a kiss to her forehead then pulled back. “Actually, I… It’s… I’m just embarrassed…”

She frowned. “Nick?”

He rested his arms around her waist. “I want to take good care of you, but I can’t like this…” He glanced away from her, “Needing a doctor in front of all those people… And I let him trick me by looking like you and distracting me with terrible things…” He glanced back, then tightened his arms around her as he stared into her eyes, “I told you I would always do my best to see you, but…”

She brushed her hand on his cheek, “You were hurting… You weren’t thinking straight…”

“Minako…” He gripped her hand.

“I brought some water.”

Minako and Nick turned toward the voice and saw Joseph holding a vat of water. He smiled as he held the vat toward them, “I thought you would want to clean up.”

Minako smiled as she pulled her hand from Nick’s cheek, “Thank you.”

Howie and Kevin stood behind him. Howie held two mats under his arms and Kevin carried two bowls of food.

Kevin pointed toward the tents, “Howie, if you could, please lay those down in the tent closest to the tree. And Joseph, you can set the water vat in there for now as well.”

Howie smiled and did as he was told. Joseph followed him.

Kevin then turned to Minako and Nick, “Here’s some food. Once we get a fire started, you can have more if you’re hungry. Eat as soon as possible, understand? Getting your strength back is most important.” He held the bowls out to Minako.

Minako released herself from Nick’s embrace and grabbed the bowls from Kevin.

Joseph smiled as he and Howie emerged from the tent. “Let’s get some firewood for that fire.”

The three men left in the opposite direction once again.

Minako held one of the bowls out to Nick. “Food?”

Nick grabbed it, then walked into the tent and groaned as he sat on one of the woven straw mats. He crossed his legs and set the bowl on the ground.

Minako followed him in and set the second bowl on the ground next to him, then pulled the second mat closer to him and smoothed out the wrinkles before sitting down with her knees close to her chest. She hugged her knees as she passed her bowl to Nick. “Eat up!”

“What about you?” Nick took the bowl and frowned.

“I’ll eat when the others start up the fire…”

He passed it back to her, “Just eat with me…”

“But Kevin said…”

He thrust the bowl into her face, “Eat.”

She took it back, “Okay… But if you’re still hungry, you should have mine...”

He nodded, “If you don’t finish it first.” He frowned as he picked up the bowl next to him. “Sorry… This isn’t the feast you deserve after getting married…” He lowered his head, “I hope it’s okay…”

Minako touched his cheek again, “No… It’s fine… As long as I have you.” She began laughing, “My mom would kill me if she knew we eloped.”

“Eloped?”

“Just ran off and got married without telling anyone...” She laughed again, “She’d say ‘You’re too young to get married!’ Then she’d ask you about your intentions and we’d all fight…”…”

“Why?” Nick took a slurp of the stew.

“I ran off far away from home and got married to someone she’s never met who’s years older than me…” Minako put her head in her hands, “Brian just said it could help us find each other if we got separated and I wanted that more than anything…” She looked up and smiled at him, “To be with you...”

“Me too!” Nick set down the bowl and grabbed her shoulders, “And you’re a perfect bride!” Nick paused for a moment, “Actually… Maybe too old, more than too young…”

“Too old?” Minako gripped his hands, “Why?”

Nick glanced down. “This is still an age of war… Four countries may have emerged victorious… But you can barely call it that…” He laced his fingers in hers, “All our nations, and all the satellite nations, are still warring with each other… So they need troops… and women need to create soldiers... The more the better as soon as possible...”

Minako pulled her hand back, “That’s sexist and barbaric!”

Nick frowned, “I said something wrong again…” He picked up her hand again and chuckled as he laced his fingers through hers, “When it’s only you and I, words just kind of spill out…”

Minako blushed and covered her face with her other hand, “Like telling me why women exist here?”

“That… or earlier when I admitted that I was embarrassed… Or when I apologized when you came back… Or when you first appeared here… I feel like I can tell you anything, so sometimes I don’t think about what I’m saying before I say it…”

Minako put her hand on his knee. “Then let’s talk about something besides war or fighting or the box or our friends…” She leaned closer to him and smiled. “Anything you want.”

He grabbed her chin and grinned, his fangs gleaming, “I love you. But we don’t need to talk about that…”

“I love you too.” She brushed his hair back at his forehead. “You’re sweating…” She frowned.

He placed his hand above his wound, “It hurts, but I’m trying to ignore it…” He bit his lip.

“Can I help? I’m not a doctor, but… Maybe I can at least help you cool down...” She crawled over to the vat of water and pulled a cloth from it, wringing it out over the vat. She sat back down next to him and wiped his face with the wet cloth as she gripped his shoulder. “Is that better?” She smiled.

“Minako…” His cheeks started to flush.

She frowned, “It’s probably not just your face that’s sweaty though… I’ll help you clean up, what do you want to talk about?” She started undoing the clasps at his collarbone.

Nick bit his lip, “Umm… What did you want to do when we get back to Safaiananpou?”

“The town around the palace is really fun, it has lots of interesting things. There was fun food… Will you come with me when we go back? What do you want to do?” She sat behind him and undid the clasps at his back.

He glanced away from her and brushed his hair back from his forehead, “Of course I’ll go with you. What do I want to do?” He glanced back at her and smiled, “Anything you want… Maybe… build a house…”

She pulled his tunic from his shoulders and it slid down his arms and back before settling around his waist. She began wiping his upper back and shoulders with the cloth. “Why build?”

He set his hands in his lap. “Just to be outside… Do something with my hands… Make it perfect for you…”

She pressed a kiss to his cheek and leaned over his shoulder to wipe his chest. “As long as you’re there, it’s perfect.” She smiled, “How about after it’s built?”

“I…”

Minako frowned. “Hang on… I can’t see and don’t want to get your bandages wet…” She moved in front of him and started cleaning his stomach above the bandages. She looked up at him again and smiled, “So, after it’s built? What else did you want to do? Anything you used to think was fun that you remember? Or something the others mentioned?”

Nick grabbed her wrist and smiled at her gently.

Minako dropped the cloth. “Nick?”

Nick wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her toward him. He brushed his lips against hers lightly. “Minako…”

She brushed her hand through his hair again and wrapped her arm around his neck as she pulled him in for another kiss. He held her head gently with one hand as he tightened his grip on her waist, kissing her fervently and urgently. She ran her hand up his chest, then gripped his shoulder tightly. He lowered her to the mat beneath them and ran his hand through her hair. She pulled his shoulder closer to her and bent her knee, he then gripped her leg as he pulled back and settled one of his knees between her legs. He loomed over her, almost resembling the sky as his pale wings stretched over them.

“Nick…” Minako blushed and reached for him again.

His breath caught in his throat. My heart’s beating so fast… “Keep saying my name…”

Minako hooked her fingers in the hair at the back of his neck. “Nick…”

Nick took in a sharp breath as he ran his hand on her cheek, then pulled her in for another fervent kiss. He ran his hand down her neck, to her chest, and fiddled with her bow. He pulled back, “Can I?...”

Minako nodded urgently, “Yes...” She pulled him back into a series of searing kisses.

He began to untie the bow at her chest then continued with the buttons on her blouse. Minako gripped his shoulder and pressed fiery kisses to his cheek, neck, and shoulder.

“Minako…”

She arched her back and pulled him closer to her. He took in another sharp breath and met her lips urgently.

“Priestess?” a male voice called outside the tent.

Minako pulled away from Nick briefly, “Nick…”

“Ignore him…” Nick whispered as he pulled her back toward him again and grinned, “What should I do to keep your mind off of it?”

“Priestess!” the voice called again.

Minako pulled Nick closer and pressed a light kiss to his forehead. “Since he keeps calling, I’ll just see what he wants and come right back.” She kissed Nick’s lips lightly and ran her fingers through his hair. “I promise. You just rest while you wait for me.”

Nick sighed and brushed his hand on her cheek. “Okay…” He laid back on the mat with a groan and started fiddling with his sash.

Minako refastened the buttons on her blouse quickly, “Stop frowning, I’ll be right back.”

Nick flashed her a wide, but clearly fake, grin.

Minako laughed as she exited the tent and stood in front of AJ.

He held out two overcoats and a small parcel. The fire the others had built danced lightly across his face and for the first moment, she saw his glittering horns nestled amongst his brown hair. He only looked at her briefly, refusing to look into her eyes fully. “Your friends wanted you to have these. Did I interrupt something?”

“Oh.” Minako pulled on the loose tails of her bow. She lowered her head as she took the overcoats and the parcel from him. How embarrassing...

He gave her a quick salute and started to walk away, “Well, see ya.”

“Wait!” Minako grabbed his shoulder and pulled him back.

He turned around briskly.

“Why won’t you come with us? It’s what you really want, right?” She gave him a small smile.

He smirked, “I’m only out here for my profession, no treasure hunting.”

“So you do know who we are?” Minako frowned.

AJ crossed his arms and glanced away from her as he snorted, “What about it?”

“Then you should know… It’s not treasure hunting! You should know that! Don’t you even want it back?!” She grabbed his hand tightly.

He pulled his hand away quickly. “Want what back? During these troubled times of war, I help bring smiles to people’s faces. I’m a performer, beloved by all. What more could I want?!”

She looked down, “There’s something missing…”

“What?” He snorted again, “Something missing… how foolish sounding.”

“There’s something that was taken from you all… Don’t you want it too?!” She put her hands to her heart, “Isn’t it important to you?! Isn’t it something extremely precious?!”

“There’s nothing else I want.” He shook his head and turned away again.

She reached her hand out to his shoulder, “You just heard the others call me ‘Priestess’… Even… even if you know who we are… You don’t know me...”

“It didn’t seem right to call you by that other word…” His lips curved into a smile.

“‘Minako’? It’s all right… That’s my name,” she gave him a small laugh, “I gave them permission… I don’t see why you can’t…” She smiled.

“Other than the fact that I’m a complete stranger…”

“Of course you aren’t a stranger! You’re AJ!” She clenched her fist.

He winced and gripped his chest.

Minako put her hands to her heart, “I am the priestess of Safaiananpou. I have been charged with the task of retrieving the Holy box with my demons in tow. I can find my demons because my heart remembers their names from so long ago… My heart calls out to your name ‘Alexander’ but it responds to me with ‘AJ’… And it made Nick and Howie really happy to be called those names instead of Nickolas and Howard, so I thought it would make you happy too...”

“Is that… my name to you, Pandora?”

“So you really do know?”

AJ turned his head quickly, “You were supposed to come so long ago… But now it’s too late! The others are dead, the box…”

She put her hand to his shoulder once more, “No… The other four are here, and more than that… The demons from Emeradotouhou are nearing us each moment. We came to Rubiihoppou because the box was left here… Come with us to get it! It’s what you must want most!”

“Who are you to say what I want?” He clenched his fists as his lips curled into a weak snarl and pulled away from her, “You’re asking me to tread a narrow path, Pandora… But you’ve done nothing for me! Where were you during the battles where the ground was stained red and the corpses surrounded you even in Safaiananpou?!”

Minako turned her head, “I’m sorry… You’re right… I was stupid back then… So ordinary… I thought the worst thing I’d ever have to worry about was a test… I had no idea people were suffering all around me…” She turned back to him, “I was selfish… I had Renee so… What else mattered? I could live in that illusionary world where I was happy…”

“The people you were supposed to be saving were suffering and dying! Doesn’t that matter?!” He grabbed her shoulders tightly and shook her forcefully.

“Of course it matters. And so do you.” Minako held her hands to her heart and closed her eyes as she smiled, “I met Nick first… He was so kind and gentle… Howie was powerful and wise… Brian was intelligent and almost magical… Kevin stood strong and he was compassionate… And then there’s you…” She opened her eyes. “I don’t know what you’re like yet but… I’m here to find out.”

He let go of her quickly and gave her a small push. “Why do you want the box? What good will it do you?”

She caught her balance and looked up to him with pained eyes, “AJ…” She smiled, “I have wishes of course, but I made a promise to Howie… And Nick needed it so badly… He wants it still, no matter what he says… So I’m going to bring it to him, then he can take back what belongs to him and still have one of my wishes if he decides he wants it.”

“That’s your reason for getting the box?” He turned his head quickly and muttered under his breath, “But the old man said…”

Minako smiled and touched his shoulder again, “If you come with us, I’ll return whatever was stolen from you too and do anything I can to help you. It’s what I’m here for, right?”

AJ turned his head quickly. “You can’t be her,” he scoffed.

“What?”

“If you were Pandora… You would care nothing for us!” AJ raised his hand quickly. “Pandora cares nothing for her demons!!”

Minako caught his wrist, “Why are you afraid? I want to help you!”

“Pandora would never marry one of her demons! She would never spout nonsense of returning their property to them or helping them! Pandora only wants her wishes!” He pulled his hand away.

Minako stepped back and sank to her knees. Then she covered her face with her hands. “You’re right! I am selfish! As much as I want to give the contents of the box back to everyone, I want things too! I want to stay with Nick! And I know that might not be possible if we get the box, but… But it’s so important to everyone else that I have to keep trying!” She wiped a few tears from her cheeks, “And there was someone I love very much who was tortured by this… I want her back!” She stared up at him with a very weak smile, , “So as much as I want to return everything to all of you… I’m selfish too… I can’t help it, I’m human… Not the strong goddess Pandora is supposed to be…”

AJ gaped at her, then shook his head and kneeled down as he reached his hand out to her.

Minako started to reach her hand toward his as well.

“JUSTIN!” a sharp female voice called.

Minako shrank back from AJ’s hand, her hand shaking. The great demon general and Renee!

“Priestess? Why is your expression… Why is it suddenly different?” AJ frowned.

“I would never forget the scent of his blood… It’s close!” The voice of the demon general bellowed.

Minako put her hand to her face. Renee… Renee is here! What can I say to her? What can we do?

“What’s going on?” a quieter male voice asked.

She turned her head toward the voice and faced Nick. He had emerged from the tent and was redoing the clasps at his chest. “Nick!”

“I heard a yell, are you--” He pulled her up then touched her cheek gently.

Minako clenched her hands tightly around his shoulders. “They--”

“Priestess? What’s...”

“Minako?” He frowned, “Oh your bow...”

“He’s here… No… They both are…”

“Who?” He tied her bow quickly.

“JUSTIN!” the female voice called again.

“No!” Nick pulled his hands back, then clenched his fist. He turned and came face to face with the great emerald general.

“I knew I’d smelled you,” the emerald general smirked.

“You…” Nick growled.

Renee emerged from behind Justin with Lance closely at her heels. She shrank back quickly. “Minako!” She let out a low growl, “I see you are consorting with your demons again…”

Howie, Brian, and Kevin emerged from the adjacent tent.

“What’s going on?” Kevin asked.

Brian narrowed his eyes, “You!”

AJ turned to Howie and stuttered, “Then these are…”

“They must be the emerald demons…” He lowered his head. “We finally see them in the flesh…”

Justin drew his sword from the sheath at his side. “How I’ve waited for this day… You foul pest…”

Nick smirked and cracked his claws, “Same here.”

Justin tightened the grip on his sword, “You will never make a mockery of me ever again!”

“You talk a big game, why don’t you show me!”

Justin sneered, “Don’t act so mighty! You are merely a shadow!” Justin leaped into the air toward Nick.

“Nick!” Minako reached toward him.

Nick gripped her hand, then pressed a quick kiss to her cheek, “Stay behind Brian!” He cracked his claws again, the metal on his ring gleamed with the light of the moon. “When I slaughter him, we’ll go in search of the box!” Nick leaped into the air as well.

“Justin!” Renee shrieked.

Both girls stepped back and covered their eyes, awaiting the moment that both demons would beat each other bloody once more.

The air was cold as it whipped around them. The world was consumed in the blackness of night. The stars seemed to hide in the shadows that shrouded them. The pale flaps on the two tents rustled back and forth in the wind. The branches of the tree creaked with the breeze. They stood on opposite sides of the tree’s shadow. The five sapphire demons stood closely together in a bunch. The five emerald demons stood in a line, resembling a military arrangement. The majority of them goggled in disbelief, but the two taller blonds were only cold and reserved. The taller of the two, the one who seemed to have the weaker powers, held the sapphire priestess tightly in his arms. The ribbon at his waist swayed in the same motion as the priestesses’ hair as the wind brushed against it. The other blond smirked wickedly. The emerald priestess stood behind him, cowering and growling all at once. The opposing demons seemed formidable to her, but it was their priestess that she hated. The cold wind blew across their faces in preparation for the confrontation.

Justin drew his sword from the sheath at his side. “How I’ve waited for this day… You foul pest…”

Nick smirked and cracked his claws, “Same here…”

Justin tightened the grip on his sword, “You will never make a mockery of me ever again!”

“You talk a big game, why don’t you show me!”

Justin sneered, “Don’t act so mighty! You are merely a shadow!” Justin leaped into the air toward Nick.

“Nick!” Minako reached toward him.

Nick gripped her hand, then pressed a quick kiss to her cheek, “Stay behind Brian!” He cracked his claws again, the metal on his ring gleamed with the light of the moon. “When I slaughter him, we’ll go in search of the box!” Nick leaped into the air as well.

“Justin!” Renee shrieked.

“Do not act so insolent you cur!” Justin rose his sword.

“No one would know better than you!” Nick spread his claws.

The two men met in the air. Nick raked his claws through Justin’s side. Justin attempted to sever Nick’s arm at his shoulder, but Nick managed to dodge at the last second, creating only a large gash at his joint. Nick stretched out his leg and hit the large tree with his foot, bouncing back toward Justin who had landed on the ground near Minako and the sapphire demons.

“What’s the matter, ‘great demon general’, is a blade the only way to ensure your victory?”

“Don’t say that!” a female voice screamed.

Nick landed on the ground quickly, missing his intended target. “Minako…?” He looked toward her, but she stood next to Brian shaking her head. Nick turned around quickly. Renee stood in front of the emerald demons, clenching her fists.

“Of course Justin is strong! He gave you terrible wounds! That’s how we found you! You’re so weak that you can’t heal yourself!”

“Renee!”

Renee turned to her quickly and sneered, “I’ll handle you in a moment, bitch! Right now I’m talking to this disgusting creature!”

Minako reached her hand out to Renee. “Please, if you’ll just listen…!”

Brian pulled Minako back as she tried to run toward Renee.

Renee ignored her plea and turned back to Nick, “Admit it! You’re weak!”

Nick began laughing disdainfully as he turned back to Justin and punched his cheek, knocking him to the ground.

Renee clenched her fists tighter, “Why are you laughing?”

Nick sneered as he turned back to her, “What have you seen of the world, Renee?”

“Plenty! It’s hell on earth!”

Nick laughed harder as he stepped on Justin’s hand and pulled his sword from his grasp, “What gives you the right to say that?”

“I’ve traveled from Emeradotouhou to Rubiihoppou! I’ve seen the military and war!”

Nick continued to laugh as he started walking toward her, “So seeing means experiencing?” He smirked at her scornfully, “Shut up.” He stabbed Justin’s sword into the ground.

Renee growled, “What?”

Lance put his hand to his chest and pushed the other emerald demons aside, “Let me handle this, Your Eminence.”

“Leave your demons out of this, Renee, I’m talking to you.” Nick stopped and crossed his arms, “If you want to prove your strength, then you’ll listen.”

Renee growled, “You know nothing about me!”

“True,” he nodded as he started walking toward her, “I have been told many things about you, but as far as I can tell, they’re all false.”

Renee loosened her fists. What?

Nick turned his head to glance back at Brian and Minako, “But, what right do I have to say anything? The last time we met, you merely sat on the ground convulsing from the scent of blood. I thought you were weak.”

“I’m not weak!”

He turned back to her and clenched his hand into a fist, “Weak compared to your comrade who stood reaching her arms out to you until the moment she collapsed.”

“You’re biased!”

He glanced back at Minako with a gentle smile. “You’re right… I probably have no right to discuss this particular subject…” He shook his head and faced Renee again. “But I will say this. Your view of the world is narrow. I believed in your heart from the first moment that I heard her voice shake for the blonde haired girl in red barrettes, but… Even I have lost faith. Me, who wanted to believe in you so badly for her sake… Enough is enough.” He started walking toward her again as he untied the sash at his waist.

Renee growled.

“You have seen nothing of the world. Where are your blood and tears? You fought like hell? Don’t give me those lies. We battled you and your ruthless general who would be happy to tear our limbs from us and lick whatever blood came running from them…” Nick began undoing the clasps from his collar as he continued to walk.

Renee backed away, “Are you trying to give me an injustice? My demons will rip you apart…”

Nick slipped his tunic from his shoulders and wrapped it into a ball with the sash before throwing it to Minako. She caught it and held it tightly in her hands. The blood from the gash at Nick’s shoulder ran down the side of his chest. He brushed it lightly with his hand and licked it from his fingers. “Not everything is about you, Renee… That was a precious gift, so I won’t see it damaged any more. The blood on it is plenty.”

“You… licked your own blood. What are you?”

“Don’t change the subject Renee… I’m trying to show you what hell is…”

Renee backed up again, “Don’t come any closer…”

Nick stopped and held his hand against his abdomen, “See this wound, even the bandages won’t help it. It hurt like hell then, and even now it's still bleeding. But, I overcame that.” Nick frowned, “Even when we tried to heal ourselves your general came after us like we were his prize catch in the forest. Thanks to Brian’s barrier, we were protected, but… for how long? Didn’t you wonder why we left?”

Renee growled.

“Poor Renee, you wanted to hurt her, didn’t you?” Nick clenched his fist, “Because for some reason, you want to put others through hell for your own sick gain! Even now she’s crying for you!”

Renee sneered and turned away, but she glanced at Minako. While she held Nick’s tunic tightly to her face, streams of tears were still visible on her cheeks.

“You chased us here to this land of ice covered in a miasma of blood! We fought the ice and something worse than death! A creature who was far stronger than your general could ever be! All this for a box!”

“You want the box more than she does! You demons just want what belongs to you! You don’t deserve that box, the priestess does! She’s the one who gets the wishes! You’re just tools!”

“Is that what you think?” Nick put his hand on Renee’s shoulder, “She wants it for me, but… One of her wishes would be for you… Can’t her heart be large enough for both of us?”

“Don’t touch me…” Renee growled, “Don’t tell me your lies!”

“Remove your hand, cretin…”

Nick turned to face Justin’s sneering voice. He held the tip of his sword at Minako’s neck.

“Minako…” Nick clenched Renee’s shoulder tightly. She distracted me.

“Remove your hand… Or I will strike as well.”

Nick growled, “Coward… You would kill her for something so petty…” Nick clenched his free hand tightly, “Don’t touch her!!”

Justin smirked, his eyes fixed on Nick, “Hmm… Once again, I seem to have hit a nerve… What powers will you use to destroy me this time?”

While he was distracted, Minako dropped Nick’s tunic and started backing away from Justin. AJ gasped and pulled on his earring, mimicking Minako once more. He then picked up Nick’s tunic, pushed her out of the way, and took Minako’s place in front of the general. Minako tried running toward Nick, but Howie pulled her back toward the tents, out of sight of both Justin and Nick.

Nick’s wings shot from his back and his fangs spilled from his mouth. His eyes glowed with the intense sapphire color as he cracked his claws. His eyes were sightless, yet, still focused on Justin and the sword he held pointed at AJ’s illusionary Minako. The emerald demons stared in wonder at the monster that stood before them.

“So, then his former self is indeed the shadow of a demon…” Justin smirked, “But I doubt it is a formidable one…”

Nick growled and cracked his claws once more. Justin smirked and shoved AJ’s imitation of Minako to the ground. He lunged toward Nick, the blade of his sword shining in the pale light of the moon. Nick grinned maniacally, his fangs gleaming like Justin’s sword. He wrapped his fingers around Justin’s blade and shoved his other fist into the side of Justin’s abdomen. Blood streamed from the wound. Nick removed his hand with a quick pull and began licking the blood from his fingers. In his surprise, Justin drew back from his parry with Nick. Nick looked at the hand he had used to hold Justin’s sword. Blood streamed from a gash in his palm, he slowly licked it as well. His lips curled up, and while his lips resembled a snarl, his sightless eyes seemed to smile.

“Justin!” a male voice called.

Both Justin and Nick turned to the direction of the voice. Joshua stood with his legs spread apart for balance. He steadied an arrow against his bow, aiming at Nick. Nick didn’t react and stood perfectly still staring at Joshua with unfaltering confidence.

Joshua pulled back the string on his bow, “This one will hit your heart!” He released the arrow from the bow. A rush of wind came with its perfect aim.

Nick reached out his hand and caught the arrow, crushing the shaft as he tightened his grip.

Joshua stepped back in alarm, “What… What is he?!”

Lance clenched his fists, “I’ll do it!” His skin began to shine.

Christopher pushed him aside, “Leave this to the warriors, ki user!”

Lance growled.

The wind blew around Christopher as he tightened his fists, the air grew colder, the night darker. Hundreds of ice shards rained from the sky. Howie grabbed Minako tightly, then pushed her into the entrance of the tents. Brian laced his fingers, then raised his staff, surrounding the other three sapphire demons and their priestess in a barrier.

Nick let out a low laugh as he pressed his foot into the ground and sprung up like a cannon. He began kicking the ice shards away from his body, sending the shards in various directions, including back toward Christopher and Renee. Lance quickly wrapped his arms around Renee to shield her from the attack. Christopher dropped to his knees as his shoulders shook and the barrage of ice shards raining from the sky ceased. The barrier around the sapphire demons fell. Nick began laughing maniacally.

Lance turned to Nick and growled, “How dare you…”

Nick landed on the ground a few inches from Lance then delivered a swift kick to Lance’s abdomen. Lance fell to his knees. Nick turned to Renee.

Renee stepped backward and put up her hands. “Don’t come any closer…”

Nick took a step forward for each step Renee took backward.

“Not another step…” Her voice shook violently.

Nick reached his hand toward her and grasped her neck with his claws.

“JUSTIN!!” Renee shrieked as her voice cracked violently.

Justin pulled AJ from the ground and held him tightly in his grasp, his sword poised at his neck. “I told you before, demon, drop her.”

Nick began laughing and tightened his grip on Renee’s neck as he pulled her from the ground.

Renee flailed her arms, trying to remove his hand.

Justin growled and turned to AJ’s illusion of Minako. “Die, Sapphire Priestess…”

“STOP!!” a feminine voice rang through the wind.

Justin turned to face the voice. The true Minako had pushed past Howie and was running toward Nick with tears streaming down her cheeks.

“NICK!!!!” she reached her hands toward him.

Justin growled and dropped AJ to the ground, “A decoy…?” He turned and hurried in the direction of Minako and Nick.

Minako threw her arms around Nick’s chest, her tears falling on his bare back. “Nick! You didn’t want to be this again! Let Renee go!”

A hushed silence fell over the emerald demons. Again?

The sapphire glow in his eyes subsided.

Minako let go of his back and forced herself between Nick and Renee. She smiled and put her hand to his face, “I love you… Just the way you’ve always been…” She pressed a kiss to his lips and gripped his outstretched arm, “You’re perfect exactly as you are!”

Renee struggled to breathe, but the black surrounding her began filling with color again as the vibrations of a soothing voice penetrated the darkness.

“…For both of us…”

Renee opened her eyes slowly as she felt the weight on her neck being lifted. As her vision became clear, she found herself staring into Nick’s blue eyes without the sapphire glow.

Blood streamed down the side of his face from a gash in his forehead, but he smiled gently, “See… It’s large enough for both of us…”

Renee let out a growl. How dare he tell me lies and smile like an idiot! At that moment she felt claws digging into her neck again, she coughed and reached her hands to her throat again before being flung to the ground. She looked up at Nick who had held her tightly only moments before. His arms were wrapped tightly around Minako, but his face was strained into a grimace. A long object protruded from his back and clawed hands wrapped around the handle at the top. Renee’s stare followed the hands to a pair of arms attached to a torso covered in metal. Justin! Justin had stabbed him!

“Nick!!” Minako shrieked.

Nick winced and leaned his head against hers. . He began laughing quietly and took in a sharp breath, “It’s alright… I’ve had worse…”

Minako gripped his chest tightly.

“Nick! Allow us to assist!”

Nick turned over his shoulder and saw Howie standing only a few feet from him, holding out his sword. Nick nodded. Howie tossed the sword toward Nick. It flipped in the air before Nick caught it nimbly and thrust it into Justin’s side, one of the few places his body was not covered in armor.

Justin growled and gripped his side, “You…”

Nick growled as well, “How cowardly of you to wield a weapon and wear armor in a fight amongst demons!” Nick pulled the sword from Justin’s side. Nick’s hand trembled as he tried to hold the sword’s grip tightly, sweat and blood pouring down his face.

Minako tightened her grip on him and flailed her hand across his back. I have to help! She managed to grasp the blade of the sword. I have to help! She gripped it tightly and flailed her other hand until she caught the other side of the sword, then began to pull on it with her entire strength, struggling against the pain welling in her hand.

“Minako… Don’t…” Nick tightened his grip around her as he held Howie’s sword tightly.

Minako’s breathing became labored as she smiled at Nick, “I’d rather cut off my hand than see you die…” She tightened her grip on the blade, “So I’ll pull it out no matter what!” Her hand began glowing with an intense blue light and she ripped the sword from Nick’s back. She held the blade in her shaking hand, but then dropped it to the ground.

Justin took hold of the sword again and gripped it tightly, “I’ll kill you…” his voice shook, “YOU WON’T LIVE DESPICABLE DEMON!!!!!!!”

Nick tightened his grip around Minako, a faint sapphire glow flickering on his skin. “I’ll protect you!”

Rain began to pour from the sky increasing the darkness of the bleak night. The once visible moon was blotted out by the overpowering darkness. Everyone looked up to see the rumbling clouds above them.

At that moment, giant, glowing red orbs appeared in the sky and a booming voice sighed, “Such a wonderful burst of power…”

Minako clenched her bloody hand and growled, her eyes seething, “You…”

The voice seemed to laugh, “Priestess… Why that look? Do you plan to murder me with your eyes? Do not forget, the one who torments my darling Nickolas is you… Not me.”

Minako clenched her fist tighter, “What’s the point of all this killing?! This bloodshed?! Why do we need to fight?! Just give one of us the box and everything will be okay!!”

“I cannot do that…”

“Why not?!!”

“Every heart has different wishes… And besides that, only one of you has a complete set of demons…”

Minako turned to Renee. She sat on the ground, covering her face with her hands, hiding from the gruesome eyes in the sky.

“I invite you to my castle, Pandora of the Sapphires… And you as well, Pandora of the Emeralds… That is, once you find your last demon…”

“Your castle?! Is that where the box is?!” Minako shouted toward the sky.

“Perhaps…”

“Where do we go?! Tell me!!”

“My invitation extends no place or time, simply come at your convenience…”

Minako growled, “Just tell me where!!”

“If you have overcome your other obstacles… Why not partake in one more?”

“WE’RE DYING TRYING TO GET TO YOU!!!!”

“I would never let my demons die…”

“BUT THE OTHERS--”

A great stream of rain landed on Minako’s face. The glowing eyes had disappeared from the sky leaving only the thunder and rain to pour and crash on the demons and the two priestesses standing beneath the large tree, shadowed by its branches. Renee sat on the ground, covering her eyes tightly with her wrapped arms. Minako choked as she tried to hold back her tears while gripping Nick tightly with her bloody, shaking hand. Nick held Howie’s sword limply in one hand, and clutched onto Minako with the other. The blood that poured down his face washed away each moment with the streams of rain. Justin stood behind them, staring up at the ominous sky, his clothing darkening with the rain and his blood. Though his gaze remained unwavering, his sword rested limply in his grasp.

AJ pulled on his earring quickly and regained his true form. He coughed. “I have no right to add my opinion, but it seems to me that we ought to head toward this castle if we have an invitation…”

Brian clenched his staff tightly. “Yes… The box is within our grasp.”

“What about their wounds?” Howie asked.

“I’ll handle that on the way,” Kevin answered grimly, “I think I can heal the Priestess and Nick by now… Or at least one of them...”

Nick held Minako close and turned to walk toward the others.

Justin raised his sword, his gaze seething, “I will not let you leave alive…”

Nick released his grip on Minako momentarily and clenched his now free hand. He shot it forward with a burst of speed and punched Justin in the jaw, his ring left a small gash in his cheek. Nick growled, “What’s the point of all your killing?! Sapphire demons, emerald demons, what does that matter?! We all have something sealed in that box! Why are we enemies?!”

Justin clenched his sword tightly, “Because we are emerald and sapphire demons!”

“What is it you care about? The box or power? Maybe that answer will help you find what you’re looking for!” Nick held Minako’s shoulders tightly as they walked toward the others.

When they reached them, Minako gripped Brian’s tunic tightly, “Can you transport us closer to the castle?”

Brian lowered his head, “I can try.” Brian laced his fingers together, then raised his staff and punctured the ground. A blue orb began surrounding them.

Minako looked in the direction of the emerald demons. Why do we have to be enemies? Nick’s right… We all want the same thing…

“You…” Justin growled.

A slim hand touched his shoulder, “Let them go…”

Justin turned quickly, “Lady Renee!”

Renee turned her head, “We’ll meet them soon enough… at the castle.” She looked at Minako’s glassy eyes, “That’s when I’ll deal with you, bitch!”

The blue orb began disappearing.

“I’ll be waiting…” Minako’s faint voice called back.

Renee turned her head quickly.

“I’ll be waiting…”

Lance stood on shaking legs, “What will you do, Your Eminence?”

Renee clenched her fist, “Justin, could you follow them? Would you remember their scent?”

“Of course, Lady Renee. That despicable demon is, after all, dripping with blood…”

“Good.”

The tents rustled and they turned to face them as Joseph’s pale face emerged. He held his hand to his face. Only moments before, I heard Alex’s faint voice.

“Don’t forget, Joseph… Don’t forget our friendship…”

His hand shook.

Renee sneered, “Who do you think you are, intruding on our conversation?” She walked forward and put her hand to his face. His pale wings lay loose against his back. “Why are you scared… Aren’t you a demon?” She removed her hand and turned to Justin, “Kill him.”

“Don’t!”

Renee turned quickly, “Lance?”

Lance held his palms together, “I sense his life force! He is one of us!”

“One of us?” Renee asked. She touched his face lightly once more, “What is your name?”

“Jo… Joseph…” his voice shook. Alex had remembered… They were demons on opposite sides…

“Joseph…” Renee smiled. She then choked and gripped her chest tightly. Truly… He’s the last…

Joseph gripped his chest as well.

“Your Eminence…”

Renee regained her composure and turned to Lance, “So he is!” She then turned to Justin, “Have you lost the scent?”

“No, Lady Renee…”

“Follow it! We have an invitation to accept!”

The five demons and their priestess disappeared into the night. The future resembled the sky, dark and bleak. A miasma of blood covered the world and their destinies as they traveled to the castle of the great glowing red eyes. What would they find there? And who would claim the Holy box?